E-text prepared by MWS, David King, and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team ( http://www.pgdp.net ) from page images generously made available by Internet Archive ( https://archive.org ) — The Feeding of School Children
Honorary Director: Professor L. T. Hobhouse, M.A., D.Lit.Honorary Secretary: Professor E. J. Urwick, M.A.
Director: Mr. R. H. Tawney, B.A.
Secretary: Miss M. E. Bulkley, B.Sc.
The Ratan Tata Foundation has been instituted in order
to promote the study and further the knowledge of methods of
preventing and relieving poverty and destitution. For the
furtherance of this purpose the Foundation conducts inquiries
into wages and the cost of living, methods of preventing and
diminishing unemployment, measures affecting the health and
well-being of workers, public and private agencies for the relief
of destitution, and kindred matters. The results of its principal
researches will be published in pamphlet or book form; it will
also issue occasional notes on questions of the day under the
heading of "Memoranda on Problems of Poverty." In addition
to these methods of publishing information, the Officers of the
Foundation will, as far as is in their power, send replies to individual
inquiries relating to questions of poverty and destitution,
their causes, prevention and relief, whether at home or abroad.
Such inquiries should be addressed to the Secretary of the Ratan
Tata Foundation, School of Economics, Clare Market, Kingsway,
W.C. The Officers are also prepared to supervise the work of
students wishing to engage in research in connection with problems
of poverty. Courses of Lectures will also be given from time
to time, which will be open to the Public.
Already Published.
"Some Notes on the Incidence of Taxation on the Working-class
Family."
By F. W. Kolthammer, M.A. 6d.
"The Health and Physique of School Children."
By Arthur Greenwood, B.Sc. 1s.
vi"Poverty as an Industrial Problem": an Inaugural Lecture.
By R. H. Tawney, B.A. 6d.
"Studies in the Minimum Wage."
No. 1. The Establishment of Minimum Rates in the Chain-making
Industry under the Trade Boards Act of 1909.
By R. H. Tawney, B.A. 1s. 6d. net.
"The Feeding of School Children."
By Miss M. E. Bulkley, B.A., B.Sc. 3s. 6d. net.
To Appear Shortly
"Studies in the Minimum Wage."
No. 2. The Establishment of Minimum Rates in the Tailoring
Trade.
By R. H. TAWNEY, B.A.
PREFACE
vii
In the collection of the material on which the following
pages are based I have received assistance from so many
persons that it is impossible to thank them all individually.
I gratefully acknowledge the unfailing courtesy of officials
of Local Education Authorities, School Medical Officers,
secretaries of Care Committees and many others, who
have always been most ready to supply me with information
as to the working of the Provision of Meals Act,
and to show me the Feeding Centres. My thanks are
due especially to the students of the Social Science
Department of the School of Economics, who have assisted
in collecting and arranging the material, especially to
Miss Ruth Giles, Miss A. L. Hargrove, and Miss P. M.
Bisgood, the first chapter being very largely the work
of Miss Giles; Mrs. Leslie Mackenzie, Mr. I. H. Cunningham,
Miss Cecil Young and Mrs. F. H. Spencer have
also kindly collected local information. I am greatly
indebted to Mr. R. H. Tawney for much valuable advice
and co-operation, and to Mr. and Mrs. Sidney Webb and
Dr. Kerr for reading through the proofs. I should add
that the enquiry was made during the course of the year
1913 and the account of the provision made refers to
that date.
Provision by Voluntary Agencies—The Organisation of the Voluntary Agencies—The demand for State provision—Provision by the Guardians—The Education (Provision of Meals) Act.
Chapter II. The Administration of the Education (Provision of Meals) Act
The adoption of the Act—Canteen Committees, their constitution and functions—The selection of the children—The preparation and service of the meals—The provision of meals during the holidays—The provision for paying children and recovery of the cost—Overlapping between the Poor Law and the Education Authorities—The provision of meals at Day Industrial Schools and at Special Schools—The underfed child in rural schools—Conclusions.
The organisation of Voluntary Agencies—The assumption of responsibility by the County Council—The extent of the provision—The Care Committee—The provision for paying children—The service of the meals—Overlapping with the Poor Law Authority—Appendix (Examples of feeding centres).
The Provision of Meals for School Children, which is
the subject of the following pages, is still undergoing
that process of tentative transformation from a private
charity to a public service by which we are accustomed
to disguise the assumption of new responsibilities by
the State. Begun in the 'sixties of the nineteenth century
as a form of philanthropic effort, and denounced from
time to time as socialistic and subversive of family life,
it first attracted serious public attention when the South
African war made the physical defects caused by starvation,
which had been regarded with tolerance in citizens,
appear intolerable in soldiers, and was canvassed at
some length in the well-known reports of the Royal
Commission on Physical Training in Scotland and of the
Inter-Departmental Committee on Physical Deterioration.
The first disposition of the authorities was, as usual,
to recur to that maid-of-all-work, the Poor Law, and
in April, 1905, the Relief (School Children) Order empowered
the Guardians to grant relief to the child of an
able-bodied man without requiring him to enter the
workhouse or to perform the outdoor labour test, provided
that they took steps to recover the cost. The Guardians,
however, perhaps happily, had little sympathy for this
deviation from the principle of deterrence, with the
result that the new Order was in most places either not
applied or applied with insignificant results. The
consequence was that the attempt to make the provision
of meals for school children part of the Poor Law was
xiiabandoned. In 1906 the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act was passed empowering Local Education Authorities
to provide food, either in co-operation with voluntary
agencies or out of public funds, up to the limit of a
half-penny rate. In the year 1911-12, out of 322
authorities, 131 were returned as making some provision
for the feeding of school children.
The object of Miss Bulkley's monograph is to describe
what that provision is, how adequate or inadequate,
how systematic or haphazard, and to examine its effect
on the welfare both of the children concerned, and of
the general community. The present work is, therefore,
complementary to Mr. Greenwood's Health and Physique
of School Children, which was recently published by the
Ratan Tata Foundation, and which gave an exhaustive
description of the conditions of school children in respect
of health as revealed by the reports of School Medical
Officers. That the subject with which Miss Bulkley
deals is one of the first importance, few, whatever views
may be held as to the Act of 1906, will be found to deny.
Almost all the medical authorities who have made a
study of the health and physique of school children
are unanimous that a capital cause of ill-health among
them is lack of the right kind of food. "Defective
nutrition," states Sir George Newman, "stands in the
forefront as the most important of all physical defects
from which school children suffer.... From a
purely scientific point of view, if there was one thing
he was allowed to do for the six million children if he
wanted to rear an imperial race, it would be to feed
them.... The great, urgent, pressing need was
nutrition. With that they could get better brains and
a better race." "Apart from infectious diseases,"
said Dr. Collie before the Inter-Departmental Committee
on Physical Deterioration, "malnutrition is accountable
xiiifor nine-tenths of child sickness." "Food," Dr.
Eichholz told the same body, "is at the base of all the
evils of child degeneracy." "The sufficient feeding of
children," declared Dr. Niven, the Medical Officer of
Health for Manchester, "is by far the most important
thing to attend to." "To educate underfed children,"
said Dr. Leslie Mackenzie, "is to promote deterioration
of physique by exhausting the nervous system. Education
of the underfed is a positive evil." What doctors
understand by malnutrition is what the plain man calls
starvation; and while it is, of course, due to other causes
besides actual inability to procure sufficient food, the
experience of those authorities which have undertaken
the provision of meals in a thorough and systematic
manner suggests that these statements as to the prevalence
of malnutrition or starvation are by no means exaggerations.
To say, as has recently been said by a writer
of repute in the Economic Journal, "already 40,000
children are fed weekly at the schools without appreciably
improving the situation," is a ridiculous misstatement
of the facts. On the contrary, there is every reason to
believe that in those areas where suitable and sufficient
meals have been provided, there has been a marked
improvement in the health of the children receiving
them. The tentative conclusions on this point given for
a single city by Mr. Greenwood (Health and Physique
of School Children, pp. 62-67), are substantiated by the
fuller evidence which Miss Bulkley sets out in Chapter V.
of the present work. "As far as the children are concerned,
indeed, whether we consider the improvement
in physique, mental capacity or manners, there is no
doubt that the provision of school meals has proved
of the greatest benefit."
But while there is little doubt that the authorities
which have made determined attempts to use to the full
xivtheir powers under the Act of 1906 have been rewarded
by an improvement in the health of the children attending
school, Miss Bulkley's enquiries show that the Act itself
is open to criticism, that many local authorities who
ought to have welcomed the new powers conferred by the
Act have been deterred by a mean and short-sighted
parsimony from adopting it, and that in many areas
where it has been adopted its administration leaves much
to be desired. The limitation to a halfpenny rate of the
amount which a local authority may spend, has resulted
in more than one authority stopping meals in spite of the
existence of urgent need for them. By deciding—contrary,
it would appear, to the intention of Parliament—that
local authorities cannot legally spend money on
providing meals except when the children are actually
in school, the Local Government Board has made impossible,
except at the risk of a surcharge or at the cost of
private charity, the provision of meals during holidays.
To those who regard the whole policy of the Act of 1906
as a mistake, these limitations upon it will appear, of
course, to be an advantage. But the assumption on
which the Act is based is that it is in the public interest
that provision should be made for children who would
otherwise be underfed, and, granted this premise, the
wisdom of intervening to protect ratepayers against
their own too logical deductions from it would appear
to be as questionable as it is unnecessary. The bad
precedent of authorities such as Leicester, which has
refused to adopt the Act, and which leaves the feeding
of school children to be carried out by a voluntary
organisation under whose management the application
for meals is in effect discouraged, does not, unfortunately,
stand alone. Of more than 200 authorities who have
made no use of their statutory powers, how many are
justified in their inaction by the absence of distress among
xvthe school children in their area? How many have even
taken steps to ascertain whether such distress exists
or not? If it is the case, as is stated by high medical
authorities, that "the education of the underfed is a
positive evil," would not the natural corollary appear
to be that, now that the experimental stage has been
passed, the Act should be made obligatory and the
provision of meals should become a normal part of the
school curriculum?
Apart from these larger questions of policy, it will
be agreed that, if local authorities are to feed children
at all, it is desirable that they should do so in the
way calculated to produce the beneficial results upon
the health of school children which it is the object of
the Act to secure. That certain authorities have been
strikingly successful in providing good food under
humanising conditions appears from the account of the
effects of school meals given by Miss Bulkley. But
the methods pursued in the selection of the children
and in the arrangements made for feeding them vary
infinitely from place to place, and the standards of
efficiency with which many authorities are content
appear to be lamentably low. It is evident that in
many places a large number of children who need food
are overlooked, either because the conditions are such
as to deter parents from applying for meals, or because
no attempt is made to use the medical service to discover
the needs of children whose parents have not applied,
or for both reasons (pp. 59-75). It is evident also that
many authorities do not give sufficient attention to the
character of the meals provided (pp. 79-83), or to the
conditions under which they are served (pp. 83-101),
with the result that "most diets ... are probably
wanting in value for the children," and that little attempt
is made to secure the "directly educational effect ...
xviin respect of manners and conduct," which was emphasised
as a desideratum by the Board of Education. London,
in particular, where the necessity for the provision of
meals is conspicuous, has won a bad pre-eminence by
sinning against light. Reluctant, in the first place,
to use its powers at all—"the whole question," said the
chairman of the Sub-Committee on Underfed Children
in 1908, "of deciding which children are underfed, and
of making special provision for such children, should
really be one for the Poor Law Authority"—the Education
Committee of the London County Council has taken
little pains to ensure that the food provided should
always be suitable, or that the meals should be served
under civilising conditions. That these defects can be
removed by care and forethought is shown by the example
set by such towns as Bradford, and now that eight years
have elapsed since the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act was passed, they should cease to receive the toleration
which may reasonably be extended to new experiments.
Miss Bulkley's monograph will have served its purpose
if it makes it somewhat easier for the administrator,
whether on Education Authorities or Care Committees,
in Public Offices or in Parliament itself, to apply the
varied experience of the last eight years to a problem
whose solution is an indispensable condition of the
progress of elementary education.
R. H. Tawney.
xviiiHeights and Weights of 366 Children from Secondary Schools and 2,111 from Elementary Schools in Liverpool.
Boys
Age
Secondary Schools
Council A
Council B
Council C
ft. in.
ft. in.
ft. in.
ft. in.
7
3 11·4
3 9·33
3 8·8
3 8
7-1/2
4 1·83
3 10·7
3 8·17
3 10
8
4 2·61
3 11·67
3 10
3 8·37
8-1/2
4 2·5
3 11·62
3 11·33
3 9·2
9
4 4·03
4 1·76
4 0·8
3 11
9-1/2
4 4·37
4 1·75
4 1·61
4 0
10
4 6·41
4 3·3
4 1·7
4 0·5
10-1/2
4 6·83
4 3·7
4 3·04
4 0·75
11
4 7·5
4 5·11
4 3·8
4 1·75
11-1/2
4 8·87
4 6·25
4 4·57
4 2·3
12
4 10
4 6·9
4 5·6
4 3·6
12-1/2
4 9·4
4 7·5
4 6·34
4 4·16
13
5 0·55
4 9·05
4 5·9
4 5·61
13-1/2
4 11·77
4 8·62
4 7·23
4 6·5
14
5 1·75
4 10·2
4 8·25
4 7·25
Girls
Age
Council A
Council B
Council C
ft. in.
ft. in.
ft. in.
7
3 10·75
3 8·25
3 9·12
7-1/2
3 10·13
3 9·77
3 8·75
8
3 11·5
3 10·73
3 8·87
8-1/2
4 0·25
3 10·57
3 9·5
9
4 2·62
4 0·25
3 11·16
9-1/2
4 2·25
4 1·2
4 0
10
4 3·25
4 1·76
4 0·17
10-1/2
4 2·75
4 3·35
4 0·3
11
4 5
4 4·12
4 1·06
11-1/2
4 4·75
4 4·25
4 2·7
12
4 7·25
4 5·7
4 4·16
12-1/2
4 9
4 6·14
4 5·16
13
4 8·3
4 7·3
4 7·5
13-1/2
4 10·75
4 8·87
4 7
14
5 0·5
4 5·7
4 8·5
xixBoys
Age
Secondary Schools
Council A
Council B
Council C
st. lb.
st. lb.
st. lb.
st. lb.
7
3 7·3
3 2·1
3 1
3 1
7-1/2
4 0·7
3 6·77
3 0·11
3 4
4 0·7
3 4·44
3 3·64
3 1·87
8-1/2
3 10·5
3 5
3 5·2
3 3·3
4 3·5
3 11·33
3 8·85
3 6·38
9-1/2
4 5·4
3 9·35
3 11·16
3 9·5
4 10·03
3 13·1
3 11
—
10-1/2
4 12·76
4 0·43
4 0·6
3 12·37
11
5 0·27
4 5·45
4 3·05
3 13·5
11-1/2
5 4·75
4 6·8
4 4·79
4 2·3
12
5 7·05
4 10·6
4 7·92
4 6·05
12-1/2
5 4
4 13
4 11·5
4 7·73
13
6 4·25
5 3·42
4 12·75
4 13·33
13-1/2
6 1·72
5 4·26
4 12·5
5 0·63
14
6 10·5
5 5·82
5 5·87
5 1·14
Girls
Age
Council A
Council B
Council C
st. lb.
st. lb.
st. lb.
7
3 1
2 13·1
3 5
7-1/2
3 2·6
3 3
3 8
3 6·85
3 3·9
3 2·16
8-1/2
3 8
3 5·5
3 4·7
3 10
3 7·9
3 6·5
9-1/2
3 10·85
3 10·5
3 8·05
4 1·5
3 12·3
3 10·75
10-1/2
3 13·46
4 3·57
3 11·2
11
4 5·28
4 6·5
4 0·25
11-1/2
4 4·7
4 5·2
4 4·57
12
5 1·31
4 11·07
4 11·7
12-1/2
5 7·3
4 11·7
4 13·12
13
5 0·3
5 3·16
5 3·3
13-1/2
5 10·5
5 5·8
5 4
14
6 9·3
5 4·57
5 12
A is a school where the parents were comparatively well-to-do and the children mostly had comfortable homes.
B is a school where the parents were mostly small shopkeepers or labourers in constant employment.
C is a school where the parents were mostly unemployed or casually employed.
CHAPTER I THE HISTORY OF THE MOVEMENT FOR THE PROVISION OF SCHOOL MEALS — (a)—Provision by Voluntary Agencies. — (b)—The Organisation of the Voluntary Agencies. — (c)—The Demand for State Provision. — (d)—Provision by the Guardians. — (e)—The Education (Provision of Meals) Act.
1
The latter half of the nineteenth century was remarkable
for the birth of a new social conscience manifesting itself
in every kind of social movement. Some were mere
outbursts of sentimentality, pauperising and patronising,
others indicated real care and sympathy for the weaker
members of society, others again a love of scientific
method and order. Thus in the early 'sixties there was
an enormous growth in the amount spent in charity,
leading to hopeless confusion. An attempt to introduce
some order into this chaos and to stem the tide of indiscriminate
almsgiving was made in 1868 by the formation
of the "Society for the Prevention of Pauperism and
Crime," which split the following year into the Industrial
Employment Association and the better known Charity
Organisation Society. In the 'eighties "slumming"
became a fashionable occupation, while 1884 saw the
beginning of the Settlement movement in the foundation
of Toynbee Hall. Meanwhile the working classes were
becoming articulate, learning more self-reliance and
mutual dependence. The growth of Trade Unions,
of Co-operative and Friendly societies, showed how the
working people were beginning to work out their own
salvation. Towards the close of the century methods of
2improvement were nearly all on collectivist lines—in
sanitary reform, in free education, in the agitation for
a legal limitation of labour to eight hours a day, for a
minimum wage and for Old Age Pensions.
Amongst the most characteristic of these activities
was the movement for the feeding of poor school children.
In the early years of the movement the motives were
chiefly philanthropic. The establishment of the Ragged
and other schools had brought under the notice of teachers
and others large numbers of children, underfed and ill-clothed.
Still more was this the case when education was
made compulsory under the Education Act of 1870. It
was impossible for humanitarians to attempt to educate
these children without at the same time trying to alleviate
their distress. Education, in fact, proved useless if
the child was starving; more, it might be positively
detrimental, since the effort to learn placed on the child's
brain a task greater than it could bear. All these early
endeavours to provide meals were undertaken by voluntary
agencies. Their operations were spasmodic and proved
totally inadequate to cope with the evil. Towards the
end of the century we find a growing insistence on the
doctrine that it was the duty of the State to ensure
that the children for whom it provided education should
not be incapable, through lack of food, of profiting by
that education. On the one hand some socialists demanded
that the State ought itself to provide food for all its
elementary school children. Another school of reformers
urged that voluntary agencies might in many areas deal
with the question, but that where their resources proved
inadequate the State must step in and supplement them.
Others again objected to any public provision of meals
on the ground that it would undermine parental responsibility.
The demand that the State must take some action
was strengthened by the alarm excited during the South
3African war by the difficulty experienced in securing recruits
of the requisite physique. The importance of the
physical condition of the masses of the population was thus
forced upon public attention. It was urged that the child
was the material for the future generation, and that a
healthy race could not be reared if the children were
chronically underfed. In the result Parliament yielded to
the popular demand, and by the Education (Provision of
Meals) Act of 1906 gave power to the Local Education
Authorities to assist voluntary agencies in the work of
providing meals, and if necessary themselves to provide
food out of the rates.
The first experiments in the provision of free or
cheap dinners for school children appear to date from
the early 'sixties.[1] One of the earliest and most
important of the London societies was the Destitute
Children's Dinner Society, founded in February, 1864,
in connection with a Ragged School in Westminster.[2]4This Society quickly grew and, between October 1869
and April 1870, fifty-eight dining rooms were opened
for longer or shorter periods.[3] The motive, though
largely sentimental, was from the first supported by
educational considerations. "Their almost constant
destitution of food," write the Committee in their
appeal for funds, "is not only laying the foundation
of permanent disease in their debilitated constitutions,
but reduces them to so low a state that they have not
vigour of body or energy of mind sufficient to derive
any profit from the exertions of their teachers."[4] The
influence of the newly-formed Charity Organisation
Society is seen in the nervous anxiety of the promoters
to avoid the charge of pauperising. "Our object is
not the indiscriminate relief of the multitude of poor
children to be found in the lowest parts of the metropolis.
Our efforts are limited to those in attendance at ragged
or other schools so as to encourage and assist the moral
and religious training thus afforded."[5] The dinners
were not self-supporting,[6] but a great point was made of
the fact that a penny was charged towards paying the
cost. Nevertheless the promoters admitted that "it
5has been found impossible in some localities to obtain
any payment from the children."[7]
The methods adopted by other societies were very
similar. A common feature of all was the infrequency
of the meal. As a rule a child would receive a dinner
once a week, at the most twice a week.[8] It is true that
the dinners, unlike those supplied at the end of the
century, when the predominant feature was soup, seem
always to have been substantial and to have consisted
of hot meat.[9] But making all allowance for the nutritive
value of the meal, its infrequency prevents us from
placing much confidence in the enthusiastic reports of
the various societies as to the beneficial result upon the
children. "Experience has proved," writes the Destitute
Children's Dinner Society in 1867, "that one substantial
meat dinner per week has a marked effect on the health
and powers of the children."[10] "Not only is there a
marked improvement in their physical condition,"
reports the same society two years later, "but their
teachers affirm that they are now enabled to exert their
mental powers in a degree which was formerly impossible."[11]
The Ragged School Union in 1870 reports
to the same effect. "The physical benefit of these
dinners to the children is great; but it is not the
body only that is benefited; the teachers agree in their
6opinion that those who are thus fed become more docile
and teachable."[12]
Meals were given only during the winter, though one
society at any rate, the Destitute Children's Dinner
Society, realised the importance of continuing the work
throughout the year—an importance even now not
universally appreciated—their object being "not to relieve
temporary distress only, but by an additional weekly
meal of good quality and quantity, to improve the general
health and moral condition of the half starved and neglected
children who swarm throughout the poor districts
of London."[13] Funds apparently did not permit of their
achieving this object.[14]
After the passing of the Education Act of 1870, educational
considerations became the dominant motive for
feeding. Teachers and school managers as well as
philanthropists found themselves increasingly compelled
to deal with the problem. It was not only that compulsory
education brought into notice hundreds of needy
children who had before been hidden away in courts and
back alleys,[15] but the effect of education on a starving
child proved useless.
The Referee Fund, started in 1874, was the result
of Mrs. Burgwin's experience when head teacher of Orange
Street School, Southwark. She found the children in
7a deplorable condition and on appealing to a medical
man for advice was told that they were simply starving.
With the help of her assistant teachers she provided
tea, coffee or warm milk for the most needy. Soon
a small local organisation was started, and a year or
two after Mr. G. R. Sims drew public attention to the
question by his articles on "How the Poor Live," and
appealed for funds through the Referee.[16] The operations
of the fund thus established were at first confined to
West Southwark—"in that area," Mrs. Burgwin triumphantly
declared, "there was not a hungry school
child"[17]—but were gradually extended to other districts.
As a result of the meals thus provided it was said that
the children looked healthier and attended school better
in the winter when they were being fed than they did in
the summer.[18]
The standard example, however, constantly quoted as
evidence of the value of school meals, was the experiment
started by Sir Henry Peek at Rousdon in 1876. The
children in that district had to walk long distances to
school, "bringing with them wretched morsels of food
for dinner," with, naturally, most unsatisfactory results.
Sir Henry Peek provided one good meal a day for five
days, charging one penny a day. The system was practically
self-supporting. The experiment was declared by
the Inspector to have "turned out a very great success.
What strikes one at once on coming into the school is
the healthy vigorous look of the children, and that their
vigour is not merely bodily, but comes out in the course
of examination. There is a marked contrast between
8their appearance and their work on the day of inspection,
and those of the children in many of the neighbouring
schools. The midday meal is good and without stint.
It acts as an attraction, and induces regularity of attendance....
Before the school was started the education
of the children of the neighbourhood was as low as
in any part of the district."[19]
About 1880 another motive for school meals emerges.
Public opinion began to be aroused on the subject of
over-pressure. It was said that far too many subjects
were taught and that the system of "payment by results"
forced the teachers to overwork the children for the sake
of the grant. It was pointed out that not only was it
useless to try to educate a starving child, but the results
might be positively harmful. Numerous letters from
school managers, doctors and others appeared in The
Times. "In dispensary practice," writes Dr. Sophia
Jex-Blake, "I have lately seen several cases of habitual
headache and other cerebral affections among children
of all ages attending our Board Schools, and have traced
their origin to overstrain caused by the ordinary school
work, which the ill-nourished physical frames are often
quite unfit to bear. I have spoken repeatedly on the
subject to members of the School Boards, and also to
teachers in the schools, and have again and again been
9assured by them that they were quite alive to the danger,
and heartily wished that it was in their power to avert it,
but that the constantly advancing requirements of the
Education Code left them no option in the matter."[20]
The Lancet spoke strongly on the subject[21] and in 1883
it was hotly discussed in Parliament. Mr. Mundella
spoke in warm praise of Sir Henry Peek's experiment,
while Mr. S. Smith, the member for Liverpool, went so
far as to say that "if Parliament compelled persons by
force of law to send their children to school, and the
little ones were to be forced to undergo such a grinding
system, they ought not to injure them in so doing, but
should provide them, in cases of proved necessity, with
sufficient nourishment to enable them to stand the
pressure."[22] Such a proposition sounds "advanced" for
the year 1883, but he added the still more modern
10suggestion—"that not only should we have a medical
inspection of schools, but that the grants should be partly
dependent upon the physical health of the children....
We were applying sanitary science to our great towns,
and we should apply the same science also to the educational
system of the country."[23] At last Mr. Mundella
instigated Dr. Crichton Browne to undertake a private
enquiry into the subject. The report was somewhat
vague and rhetorical, and Dr. Browne's judgments were
said to be based on insufficient data, so that little fresh
light was thrown on the question. It is, however, noteworthy
that he too recommended medical inspection and
also that a record of the height, weight and chest girth
of the children should be kept.[24]
In spite of conflicting opinions, one point became
increasingly clear. Whether the amount of mental
strain necessitated by the Educational Code was exaggerated
or not, there was no doubt that good educational
results were dependent upon health and could not be
attained where the children were seriously underfed. The
situation was summed up by Mr. Sydney Buxton during
a conference of Managers and Teachers of London Board
Schools in 1884. The School Boards, he said, had by
their compulsory powers been "year by year tapping
a lower stratum of society, bringing to light the distress,
destitution and underfeeding which formerly had escaped
their notice. The cry of over-pressure had drawn
public attention to the children attending elementary
schools, and he thought it was now becoming more and
more recognised that 'over-pressure' in a very large
number of cases was only another word for 'underfeeding.'"[25]
11The principle that compulsory education involved
some provision of food being thus generally admitted,[26]
the question remained how was this to be done? Should
the meals be provided free or should they be self-supporting?
A keen controversy ensued as to the
merits of penny dinners. The Times quoted with
apparent astonishment and alarm the view of the
Minister of Education that it would not be enough
to provide meals for those who could pay for
them, and that whatever might be the vices of the
parents the children ought not to suffer.[27] The Charity
Organisation Society held more than one conference
on the subject and emphatically contended that the
only means of avoiding "pauperisation" was to insist
on payment for the meals. Indeed some members felt
so strongly that penny dinners were bound to be converted
into halfpenny or free dinners, that they were
reluctant to give the movement any support at all.[28]
The attitude of the society was, as The Times said, "one
of watchful criticism."[29] Yet there were some, at any
rate, who recognised that the obligation on the part of
the parent to send his children to school involved a very
real pecuniary sacrifice which might often more than
counterbalance any advantage to be obtained from
free meals. "We must not teach poor children or poor
parents to lean upon charity," says the School Board
Chronicle in 1884. "But, on the other hand, it ought
never to be forgotten that this new law of compulsory
attendance at school, in the making whereof the poorest
12classes of the people had no hand whatever, exacts
greater sacrifices from that class than from any other.
We hear a good deal sometimes ... of the grumbling
of the ratepayers ... as to the burden of the
school rate.... But do these grumblers ever reflect
that the very poor of whom we are speaking never asked
to have education provided for their children, never
wanted it, have practically nothing to gain by it and
much to lose, and that this law of compulsory education
is forced on them, not for their good or for their pleasure,
but for the safety and progress of society and for the
sake of economy in the administration of the laws in
the matter of poor relief and crime."[30] Amidst all the
discussion on the needs and morals of the poor from the
standpoint of the superior person, it is refreshing to find
so honest and sympathetic a criticism.
The outcome of this lengthy public discussion was a
great increase in voluntary feeding agencies all over the
country about the year 1884.[31] At the Conference of
Board School Managers and Teachers in that year, Mr.
Mundella stated that, since he referred in the House of
Commons to the Rousdon experiment, provision for school
meals was being made in rural districts to an extent
which he could hardly believe.[32] In London the Council
for Promoting Self-supporting Penny Dinners was established
and the movement spread rapidly. In August,
1884, there were only two centres where penny dinners
on a self-supporting basis were provided. By December
such dinners had been started in thirteen other districts.[33]
Meanwhile the promoters of free meals continued their
13work unabashed. The Board School Children's Free
Dinner Fund declared in 1885, "our work does not cross
the lines of the penny dinner movement. It was started
before that movement and has been in some cases carried
on side by side with it, its object being to feed those
children whose parents have neither pennies nor half-pennies
to pay for their dinners. Free dinners are
restricted to the children of widows, and to those whose
parents are ill or out of work."[34] The Referee Fund now
supplied schools over a large part of South London and
had always given free meals. In most provincial towns,
whether the dinners were nominally self-supporting or
not, necessitous children were seldom refused food on
account of inability to pay. Private philanthropists
saw the suffering and tried to alleviate it, not enquiring
too closely into the consequences.
It was generally taken for granted that the meals,
whether free or self-supporting, should be provided by
voluntary agencies. The Local Education Authorities
sometimes granted the use of rooms and plant,[35] but
14seldom took any further action. It is remarkable that
the Guardians, whose duty it was to relieve the destitution
existing, seem to have paid but the scantiest attention
to it. Even where they attempted to deal with it
by granting relief to the family, this relief was generally
inadequate and the children were consequently underfed,
with the result that they were given meals by the voluntary
feeding agencies.[36] There seems indeed to have
been no co-operation whatever between the various
voluntary agencies established all over the country and
the Boards of Guardians.[37] By an Act of Parliament
passed in 1868 it was enacted that where any parent
wilfully neglected to provide adequate food for his child
the Board of Guardians should institute proceedings.[38]
This Act seems to have remained almost a dead letter.
In giving evidence before the House of Lords Select
Committee on Poor Law Relief in 1888, Mr. Benjamin
Waugh, Director of the National Society for the Prevention
15of Cruelty to Children, in speaking of the Act, stated,
"first, that the Guardians do not act upon it to any very
great extent; secondly, that the police know that it is
not their business, and they do not act upon it; and,
thirdly, the public have an impression that they are
excluded from taking cognisance of starvation cases because
the term used is 'the Guardians shall' do it." "There
are cases in which they are habitually doing it, chiefly
where ladies are upon the board, but in a very small
number of cases indeed throughout the country."[39] The
part taken by the State in the matter of relieving the
wants of underfed children was thus as yet a small
one.[40]
The history of the movement for the next ten years
or so is mainly concerned with organisation. In London,
with the number of feeding centres growing so rapidly,
with many different agencies whose principles and methods
conflicted, some plan of organisation and co-operation
was the crying need. In May, 1887, at the instigation
of Sir Henry Peek, a committee, composed of representatives
of the various voluntary societies,[41] was formed
to consider in what ways co-operation was feasible.
This Committee recommended that (i) self-supporting
dinner centres should be opened in as many districts as
16possible in London, and the various societies for providing
dinners for children should be invited to make
use of them; (ii) free dinners to children attending
public elementary schools should only be given on the
recommendation of the head teacher; (iii) when free
dinners were given a register should be kept of the circumstances
of the family.[42]
This attempt cannot have been very effective, for
when, at last, the London School Board took the matter
in hand, feeding arrangements were as chaotic as ever.
In 1889 a special committee was appointed to enquire
into the whole question and report to the Board. The
report shows that the supply of food was extraordinarily
badly distributed. "In some districts there is an
excess of charitable effort leading to a wasteful and
demoralising distribution of dinners to children who are
not in want, while in other places children are starving."[43]
In most cases the provision was insufficient to feed all
the indigent children every day, many getting a meal only
once or twice a week.[44] Only a rough estimate of the
number of necessitous children could be obtained, but it
was calculated that 43,888 or 12·8 per cent. of the children
attending schools of the Board were habitually in want
of food, and of these less than half were provided for.[45]
The Committee recommended that a central organisation
should be formed "to work with the existing Associations
with a view to a more economical and efficient system
for the provision of cheap or free meals."[46] As a result
the London Schools Dinner Association was founded.
Most of the large societies were merged into this body,
17one or two retaining their separate organisation, but
agreeing to work in harmony with it.[47]
Another committee appointed by the School Board
in December, 1894, was just as emphatic as to the general
inefficiency and want of uniformity. The work of giving
charitable meals, they found, was still in the experimental
stage, as was shown by the "extremely divergent
views ... both as to the nature and extent of
the distress ... and as to the efficiency of the
methods employed in meeting it."[48] They were struck
by "the apparent want of co-ordination between the
various agencies which were dealing with distress in
London" (i.e., the Poor Law, the Labour Bureaux established
by the London Vestries, etc.). "The local committees
in connection with the schools seem to have had
no knowledge whatsoever of what was being done by
these other bodies, except in the few cases where more
or less permanent out-door relief was being given, and
where the children presented attendance cards to be
filled up by their teachers."[49] "Our work," remarked
one witness, "is carried on without paying heed to what
may be done under the Poor Law Authorities."[50] Relief
18was "often given without any connection with the
managers or teachers of Public Elementary Schools."
In one instance tickets for meals "were distributed
without enquiry at the door of a Music Hall ... the
proprietor of which had been one of the chief subscribers
to the Fund."[51] In another case "tickets issued by an
evening paper fund were sold over and over again by the
people to whom they were given; sold in the streets and
in the public-houses."[52] Even when the arrangements
were nominally controlled by the Education Authorities
the methods of selection were haphazard and the provision
often totally inadequate. A number of witnesses
gave evidence of this. "It was found that one child
of a family was given fourteen tickets during the season,
whilst another child of the same family had only one
or two."[53] "It might have been well to have taken
one or two children in hand for the purpose of observations,"
remarked the head-master of a Stepney school,
"but I remember one of my instructions was that the
same child was not to be given a meal too often."[54]
In one school the number of children needing a dinner
on any day was ascertained by a show of hands. Each
child was then called out before the teacher and asked
about its parents' circumstances.[55] In another case the
teachers merely asked the children in the morning which
of them would not get any dinner at home that day.[56] Of
course there were seldom enough tickets to go round.
19For the parents this haphazard method was most bewildering.
"No arrangement is made with the parents as
to whether or not a child will have a meal on any day
.... In many cases the parents hardly know whether
the children are having a meal at school or not, as they
constantly come home for something more."[57]
In 1889 the self-supporting meal was still regarded as
the normal type although the number of free meals was
on the increase. In 1895 the committee recognised that
self-supporting penny dinners were a failure. Only
10 per cent. of the meals were paid for by the children.[58]
This had one rather curious effect. The meals were
much more uniform in type than in 1889, and this
uniformity was distasteful if not harmful to the children.
The chief reason was perhaps that the need to attract
the children was not so great as when it was hoped to
establish the meals on a self-supporting basis. Another
reason was that the National Food Supply Association,
which did most of the catering, desired to encourage the
use of vegetable soup as well as to relieve distress.[59]
20Apart from the question of more efficient organisation,
the recommendations of this committee were somewhat
indefinite. They urged that, as a guide for future action,
continuous records should be kept of all children fed.[60]
On the adequacy of the existing voluntary organisations
to cope with the distress the majority declined to
commit themselves. The minority asserted emphatically
that these charitable funds were amply sufficient. The
Committee questioned how far the supply of food was
the right way of dealing with distress. "Actual starvation,"
they said, "was undoubtedly at one time the
chief evil to be feared by the poor. But now that
rent in London is so high and food so cheap conditions
have changed."[61] Other forms of help, they felt, were
possibly more needed, e.g., medical advice and clothing.
Indeed, during the last sixty years there had been such
an improvement in the economic conditions of the working
classes as had not been known at any other period of
history. Comparisons between conditions obtaining at
the beginning and at the end of the nineteenth century
are to some extent vitiated by the fact that the former
was a period of extraordinary social misery. Nevertheless,
the improvement is striking. Sir Robert Giffen,
speaking on "The Progress of the Working Classes in
the Last Half Century," in November, 1883, showed that,
while the wages of working men "have advanced, most
articles he consumes have rather diminished in price,
the change in wheat being especially remarkable, and
significant of a complete revolution in the conditions of the
masses. The increased price in the case of one or two
21articles—particularly meat and house rent—is insufficient
to neutralise the general advantages which the
workman has gained."[62] By further statistics he showed
"a decline in the rate of mortality, an increase of the
consumption of articles in general use, an improvement
in general education, a diminution of crime and pauperism,
a vast increase in the number of depositors in
savings banks, and other evidences of general well-being."[63]
Up to 1895 the cost of living steadily declined, and in
that year real wages were higher than they had ever
been before. This did not mean, as some urged,
that Society might slacken any of its efforts to
improve the condition of the poorer classes. Even from
the most optimistic standpoint the improvement was
far too small, and there was still a residuum whose
deplorable condition demanded "something like a
revolution for the better."[64] But now that the more
prosperous working men were consciously striving to improve
their own position, the community, or the philanthropists
among it, were more able to assist the submerged
remainder. The history of school feeding illustrates
how "one of the least noticed but most certain facts of
social life is the fact that Society very seldom awakes
to the existence of an evil while that evil is at its worst,
but some time afterwards, when the evil is already in
process of healing itself.... Society can seldom
be induced to bother itself about any suffering, the
removal of which requires really revolutionary treatment.
It only becomes sensitive, sympathetic and eager
for reform when reform is possible without too great
an upheaval of its settled way of life."[65] A higher
22standard of living was now required and the real question
was whether feeding the school child was the right way
to attain to it, or only a following of the line of least
resistance. If it was a healthy movement, then clearly
it was time to set about feeding in a more thorough
fashion.
In 1898 a third attempt was made by the London
School Board to deal with the question. It was referred
to the General Purposes Committee to enquire into the
number of underfed children and to consider "how far
the present voluntary provision for school meals is,
or is not, effectual."[66] The evidence given before the
committee shows the prevalence of a state of affairs
very similar to that of the earlier years. There is the
same complaint about "the want of any general plan,
the utter lack of uniformity ... the absence
(except in a few places) of any means of enquiring into
doubtful cases, and above all the non-existence of any
sort of machinery for securing that where want exists it
shall be dealt with."[67] But the report and recommendations
of the majority of the Special Committee show an
astonishing advance on the views of the two former
committees. The necessity for feeding was not now
denied, they thought, "even by those ... who are
keenly anxious to prevent the undermining of prudence
or self-help by ill-advised or unregulated generosity."[68]
They were most emphatic as to the good effects on the
children when the meals were nicely served in the schools
under proper supervision, and they considered "that
food provision and training at meals should in particular
form part of the work of all Centres for Physically and
23Mentally Defective children, and that the Government
grant should be calculated accordingly."[69] One or two
of the members of the committee and some of the witnesses
urged that meals should be continued in the
summer.[70] As to the effect on the parents, "it appears to
the sub-committee ... that its concern is with the
well-being of the children, and even if it were the case
that it was, in some way, better for the moral character
of the parents to let the children starve, the sub-committee
would not be prepared to advise that line of policy.
The first duty of the community to the child ... is
to see that it has a proper chance as regards its equipment
for life."[71] "If they come to school underfed ...
it would seem to be the duty of those who have a care
of the children to deal with it, and to see that the underfeeding
ceases. It is, of course, obvious, in any case,
that this, like all other social evils, may be gradually
eliminated by the general improvement, moral and
material, of the community. But apart from the fact
that that is a slow process and that many generations of
actual school children will come and go in the meantime,
it is obvious that the prevention of underfeeding in
school children (with its results of under-education and
increasing malnutrition) is itself one of the potent means
of forwarding the general improvement."[72] At the same
time the idea that school dinners pauperise the parents
24or destroy the sense of parental responsibility "appears
to the sub-committee to be a mere theoretic fancy entirely
unsupported by practical experience."[73] Parents
who could feed their children and would not should
"simply be summoned for 'cruelty.'"[74]
The majority of the committee declared themselves
convinced "by the consideration of the subject, and by
the special information now obtained from Paris and
from other foreign countries,[75] that the whole question
of the feeding and health of children compulsorily attending
school requires to be dealt with as a matter of public
concern."[76] They therefore recommended that a Central
Committee should be formed, which should be authorised
to call for reports and general assistance from the Board's
staff, facilities being granted for the use of rooms at the
schools for meals, and they made the following important
statement of principle:—"It should be deemed to be
part of the duty of any authority by law responsible
for the compulsory attendance of children at school to
ascertain what children, if any, come to school in a state
unfit to get normal profit by the school work—whether
by reason of underfeeding, physical disability or otherwise—and
there should be the necessary inspection for that
purpose; that where it is ascertained that children are
sent to school 'underfed' ... it should be part
of the duty of the authority to see that they are provided,
under proper conditions, with the necessary food;"
that "the authority should co-operate in any existing
or future voluntary efforts to that end," and that, "in
25so far as such voluntary efforts fail to cover the ground,
the authority should have the power and the duty to
supplement them." Where dinners were provided, it was
desirable that they should be open to all children, and that
the parents should pay for them, unless they were unable
by misfortune to find the money, and that no distinction
should be made between the paying and the non-paying
children. If the underfed condition of the child was due to
the culpable neglect of the parent, the Board should prosecute
the parent, and, if the offence was persisted in,
should have power to deal with the child under the
Industrial Schools Acts.[77]
The Board rejected these proposals and acted on the
more cautious recommendations of the minority, who
were convinced that there was no necessity for any public
authority to undertake the work, the voluntary associations
being entirely capable of dealing effectively with the
need, if they were properly organised. They considered,
therefore, that the duties of the School Board should be
confined to co-operation in the organisation of these
associations.[78] This decision was hailed with relief by
The Times, which rejoiced that "the attempt of the
'Fabian' School of Socialists, assisted by some philanthropic
dupes, to capture the London School Board
has been decisively repelled."[79]
As a matter of fact the Fabian Society seems as yet
to have paid little attention to the question, and, in so
far as these proposals had been due to socialist influence,
the agitation had come from the Social Democratic Federation.
This body had, since the early 'eighties, made the
provision of a free meal for all children attending elementary
26schools one of the fundamental planks of its
platform.[80] Several memorials were sent to the School
Board,[81] urging that all children whose parents were
unemployed should be fed and clothed out of the rates,
but this proposal was too sweeping to meet with a
favourable reception.
The recommendations, which were finally adopted
in March, 1900, provided for the establishment of a
permanent committee, to be known as the "Joint Committee
on Underfed Children." This was composed
partly of members of the School Board, partly of representatives
of various other bodies. Sub-committees,
consisting of managers, teachers, School Board visitors
and one or more co-opted outsiders, were to be appointed
in each Board School, or group of Schools, where the
necessity for providing meals for underfed children was
felt, and these sub-committees were to make all necessary
arrangements for the provision of meals.[82] The functions
of the Joint Committee were limited. It was to receive
reports from the sub-committees, to draw their attention
to any defect which might appear in the selection of the
children or the arrangements made for providing relief,
to give them assistance by placing them in communication
with a source of supply so as to enable them to obtain
the necessary funds, to communicate with the chief
collecting agencies when there was reason to fear that the
funds might not be sufficient, and "generally to keep
the public informed of what is being done to provide
relief for underfed children, and to stimulate public
27interest in the work."[83] How far this effort to meet the
need was successful we shall relate in a subsequent
chapter.[84]
Soon after the beginning of the new century the
agitation for some form of State feeding grew urgent and
widespread. There was no attempt to deal with
the matter in the Education Act of 1902, but
from about this date onwards the question constantly
recurred in Parliamentary debates, a sure
indication that the question was interesting others
besides the expert and the philanthropist. And to
the old motives of sentiment and educational need
was added a new motive, a motive specially characteristic
of the present century and one which in some
other directions threatens to become almost an obsession.
This was the desire for "race regeneration," the conviction
of the supreme importance of securing a
physically efficient people. Formerly the tendency had
been to sacrifice the needs of the child to the supposed
moral welfare of the family, now the child was regarded
primarily as the raw material for a nation of healthy citizens.
The South African war had been partly instrumental
in producing this extreme anxiety about physical unfitness,
and two public enquiries—the Royal Commission
on Physical Training in Scotland, and the Inter-Departmental
Committee on Physical Deterioration—furnished
abundant proof of the harm which was being done in this
direction by the mal-nutrition of school children.
The report of the Royal Commission on Physical
Training showed indisputably the necessity for better
feeding. On this point a large number of important
28witnesses were unanimous.[85] The Commissioners were,
however, cautious in their recommendations. Though
fully convinced of the necessity for feeding, they were
doubtful as to how far the responsibility for dealing with
the need should be placed upon the Education Authorities.
"It is matter for grave consideration," they declared,
"whether the valuable asset to the nation in the improved
moral and physical state of a large number of future
citizens counterbalances the evils of impaired parental
responsibility, or whether voluntary agencies may be
trusted to do this work with more discrimination and consequently
less danger than a statutory system."[86] On the
other hand, they urged, "it must be remembered that,
with every desire to act up to their parental responsibility,
and while quite ready to contribute in proportion to
their power, there are often impediments in the way of
the home provision of suitable food by the parents."[87]
They considered, therefore, that "accommodation and
means for enabling children to be properly fed
should ... be provided either in each school or in
a centre; but, except a limited sum to provide the necessary
equipment, no part of the cost should be allowed
to fall on the rates."[88] The meal should be educational
in character. "An obligation for the proper supervision
29of the feeding of those who come for instruction should
be regarded as one of the duties of school authorities."[89]
The findings of the Inter-Departmental Committee
on Physical Deterioration were more definite and striking.
To take first the evidence as to the extent of underfeeding,
Dr. Eichholz, after careful investigation, estimated
that the rough total of underfed children in London
was 122,000 or 16 per cent. of the elementary school
population. These figures were based on the assumption
that all the children being fed at schools and centres
would otherwise have gone unfed; but, considering the
loose method of enquiry prevalent, this was questionable.
The London School Board put the number at 10,000, but
this seems to have been grossly understating the case.[90]
In Manchester, according to the estimate of the Education
Committee and the Medical Officer of Health, not less
than 15 per cent. were underfed.[91] The evidence given
was, however, conflicting, and indeed little reliance can
be placed on these statistics.
With regard to the effect of underfeeding on the
physique of the children, the doctors gave striking testimony.
Dr. Robert Hutchison was of opinion that, if a
child had not sufficient food during the period of growth,
that is during the school years, it would be permanently
stunted.[92] "Apart from infectious diseases," said Dr.
30Collie of the London School Board, "malnutrition is
accountable for nine-tenths of child sickness."[93] Dr.
Eichholz pointed out that at Leeds Dr. Hall had found
that fifty per cent. of the children in a poor school suffered
from rickets, the true cause of which was poor and unsuitable
food, whilst in a well-to-do school the proportion was
only eight per cent.[94] In the opinion of this witness, an
opinion "shared by medical men, members of Education
Committees, managers, teachers and others conversant
with the condition of school children ... food is at
the base of all the evils of child degeneracy."[95] "The
sufficient feeding of children," declared Dr. Niven,
Medical Officer of Health for Manchester, "is by far the
most important thing to attend to and ... specially
important in connection with the Army.... When
trade is good," he argued, "you will have to rely for the
Army upon this very poor class, and in order to get good
soldiers you must rear good children, you must see that
children are adequately fed."[96]
Such were the arguments on the negative side—on the
positive side there was ample proof of the good effects
of a regular nutritious diet. Dr. Eichholz referred to Dr.
Hall's experiment in feeding poor children at Leeds.
"Taking sixty poor seven-year-old children, at the beginning
of the period they totalled 455 lbs., below normal
weight.... They gained in three months forty lbs.
in addition to the normal increase in weight" for that time,
"and they looked less anæmic and more cheerful."[97]31Too much importance must not be attached to these figures
since the data on which they are based are not sufficiently
known to gauge their value, but that the improvement
was very considerable cannot be doubted. Moreover,
in the special schools for mentally defective children
where meals were regularly provided, the results were
astonishing. Dr. Collie told how, "in a large number of
instances after the careful individual attention and midday
dinner of the special schools," the children "returned
after from six to eighteen months to the elementary
schools with a new lease of mental vigour. These
children are functionally mentally defective....
Their brains are starved, and naturally fail to react to
the ordinary methods of elementary teaching."[98] "Bad
nutrition and normal brain development," he added, "are
incompatible."[99]
There was indeed, as the Committee pointed out, "a
general consensus of opinion that the time had come
when the State should realise the necessity of ensuring
adequate nourishment to children in attendance at
school ... it was, further, the subject of general
agreement that, as a rule, no purely voluntary association
could successfully cope with the full extent of the evil."[100]
In a large number of cases such voluntary organisations
would be sufficient for the purpose, "with the support
and oversight of the Local Authority," and, as long as
this was so, the Committee would "strongly deprecate
recourse being had to direct municipal assistance."[101]
But in cases where "the extent or the concentration of
poverty might be too great for the resources of local
charity ... it might be expedient to permit the
application of municipal aid on a larger scale."[102] As a
32corollary to the exercise of such powers on the part of
the Local Authority, the law would have to be altered
to make it more possible to prosecute neglectful parents.[103]
The Committee were also in favour of establishing special
schools of the Day Industrial School type in which feeding
would form an essential feature. To these definitely
"retarded" children might be sent.[104] They recommended
that the funds for these experiments should be found
through the machinery of the Poor Law,[105] for they were
anxious to guard the community from the consequences
of "the somewhat dangerous doctrine that free meals
are the necessary concomitant of free education."[106]
Following on these reports came a strenuous agitation
in Parliament and in the country. The National Labour
Conference on the State Maintenance of Children, held
at the Guildhall in January, 1905, declared unanimously
in favour of State Maintenance "as a necessary corollary
of Universal Compulsory Education, and as a
means of partially arresting that physical deterioration
of the industrial population of this country, which is
now generally recognised as a grave national danger. As
a step towards such State Maintenance," the conference
called upon the Government to introduce without further
delay legislation enabling Local Authorities to provide
meals for school children, the cost to be borne by the
National Exchequer.[107] The National Union of Teachers,
at a largely attended conference at Llandudno in the same
year, were agreed as to the urgent need for legislation.[108]
33In Parliament the agitation was led by Mr. Claude Hay,
Sir John Gorst and Dr. Macnamara. It was urged that
a large part of the money spent on education was wasted.
To teach children who were physically quite unfit to
receive instruction, was, as Sir John Gorst pointed out,
"the height of absurdity."[109] Thirty years' compulsory
education had, Mr. Claude Hay declared, resulted in
disappointment. "The gain in intelligence was, to
say the least of it, equivocal, while the physical deterioration
of the people was obvious. The reason was largely
that we had taken education as an isolated factor, whereas
it was part of an absolutely indivisible unit.... We
had assumed that ... the intellect could act
independently of all other parts of the total human being.
We had ignored the body, the soul and the will, and the
result had been a fiasco."[110] Compulsory education
involved free meals, but only for the "necessitous child."[111]
It was declared that many parents would gladly pay if
they were thereby assured that their children were
adequately and properly fed.[112]
For some time the Government remained obdurate, and
declined to take any action. At last, however, it became
clear that something must be done. The findings of the
Royal Commission on Physical Training and the Inter-Departmental
Committee on Physical Deterioration had
34created too profound an impression to be ignored. Yet
even now the Government were not prepared for legislation.
They were of opinion that there still existed a
wide divergence of views as to the extent of underfeeding
and the remedies to be applied. Accordingly, in March,
1905, another Departmental Committee was appointed
to collect further information.[113]
The reference of this Committee made it clear that
the Government had no intention of allowing the rates
to be utilised for the supply of food. In the matter of
feeding, the Committee were merely to enquire into the
relief given by the various voluntary agencies, and report
"whether relief of this character could be better organised,
without any charge upon public funds."[114] The Report
was, therefore, mainly concerned with questions of
administration. A careful and elaborate account was
given of the existing agencies all over England, the
methods employed, the sums expended, and the kind
of relief given. Evidence was received from representatives
of all the more important societies in London and
the provinces. It was found that outside London feeding
agencies existed in 55 out of the 71 county boroughs,
in 38 out of the 137 boroughs and in 22 out of the 55 large
urban districts.[115] In addition to these there were numerous
efforts of a spasmodic character, school meals being
often started hastily during some special emergency.
The Committee estimated that the total amount spent
on the provision of meals in England and Wales was
approximately £33,568, of which £10,299 was spent in
35London.[116] But these figures were "very far from representing
the full amount of money spent out of charitable
sources."[117] No account was taken of the innumerable
philanthropic agencies existing all over the country, such
as Soup Kitchens, District Visiting Societies and the
like, who were incidentally spending large sums on the
provision of food for school children. Moreover, the
impracticability of obtaining returns from all the feeding
agencies and the varying methods in which their
accounts were made up, made any exact computation
impossible.
In the evidence given before the Committee, we note
the same evils prevailing as had been discovered in former
years. There is the same diversity in the method of
selection and the same inadequate provision. We find
still the practice of giving a child a meal two or three days
a week only.[118] In the great majority of cases the feeding
was confined to the winter months, though many
36witnesses were of opinion that meals should be obtainable
in the summer also.[119]
The Committee were convinced that, in all county
boroughs and large towns, no voluntary agency which
extended beyond the limits of one or two schools could be
worked properly, except in intimate connection with, if
not directly organised by, the Local Education Authority.
To avoid overlapping and abuse it was essential that
managers and school teachers should be required to
supply full information, and only the Local Authority
had power to insist on this being done.[120] The Committee
deprecated "the proneness for starting school
meals hastily upon some special emergency."[121] It
was essential that any organisation for feeding school
children should be of a permanent character and provision
should be made for enabling meals to be given where
necessary throughout the year.[122] It was desirable that
meals should be obtainable on every school day, and it
should be the object of the feeding agency to feed the
most destitute children regularly rather than a larger
number irregularly.[123] The Committee recognised the
valuable help which had been given by the teachers.
Many of the systems for feeding the children had in fact
originated entirely with them, whilst in many more the
whole brunt of the work had fallen upon them. But
this work involved too great a strain upon the teachers
and they should not be required to supervise the meals
unless their attendance was indispensable.[124] Nor in the
37matter of the selection of the children should the teachers
be asked to do more than draw up the preliminary list.
They had no time for visiting the homes nor were they
always the most competent persons for making enquiries.
The final selection of the children should be in the hands
of a Relief Committee, which should be formed for each
school or group of schools.[125] The increasing attention
paid to the medical side of the question is shown by the
recommendation that, wherever possible, the advice and
guidance of the school doctor should be obtained.[126] The
Committee refer with approval to the proposal that a
system of school restaurants should be established, at
which meals could be supplied at cost price. "Not much
attempt," they say, "has yet been made through the
medium of school meals towards raising the standard of
physical development among the children and promoting
a taste for wholesome and nourishing food."[127] In view
of the very divergent opinions expressed by witnesses,
the Committee were unable to come to a clear conclusion
whether or not such restaurants would succeed,
but they would "welcome experiments made in this
direction."[128] The restaurants, they thought, would
probably have to be kept separate from any system of free
dinners, for attempts to combine free and cheap meals had
always ended in failure. In country districts, where the
children often lived at a great distance from the school, the
need for school restaurants was distinctly felt. The lunches
brought by the children were generally of a most unsatisfactory
38nature. The Committee were of opinion that the
managers should arrange for the provision of a hot dinner,
or at any rate soup or cocoa, for those children who were
unable to go home at midday. A charge should be made
which should at least cover the cost of the food.[129]
The report of the Committee was published late in
1905. Meanwhile the Parliamentary agitation had continued.
Two Bills were introduced in March by Mr.
Claude Hay and Mr. Arthur Henderson.[130] These were
withdrawn to make way for a resolution moved by Mr.
(afterwards Sir Bamford) Slack—"that in the opinion of
this House, the Local Education Authorities should be
empowered (as unanimously recommended by the Inter-Departmental
Committee on Physical Deterioration,
1904) to make provision, under such regulations and
conditions as they may decide, for ensuring that all the
children at any public elementary school in their area
shall receive proper nourishment before being subjected
to mental or physical instruction, and for recovering
the cost, where expedient, from the parents or guardians."[131]
This resolution marks an important stage in the movement,
for it received support from all sides of the House,
and was passed by a considerable majority.[132] One
feature of the debate was new. It was no longer said
that the matter should be left solely to private charity.
39The main point at issue now was whether the money
required should come from the Education rate or the
Poor rate.[133]
Following on this resolution came an attempt to deal
with the question through the machinery of the Poor
Law. By the Relief (School Children) Order,[134] issued
in April, 1905, the Guardians were empowered to grant
relief to the child of an able-bodied man without requiring
him to enter the workhouse or perform the outdoor
labour test.[135] Any relief so given was to be on loan if
the case was one of habitual neglect, and might be so
given in any case at the discretion of the Guardians.[136]
Except with the special sanction of the Local Government
Board proceedings were always to be taken to
recover the cost.[137] The children of widows and of
wives not living with their husbands were expressly
excluded from the scope of the order.[138] The reason
40for this omission was that these children could already
be dealt with by the Guardians and that, therefore,
no further sanction was needed, but this was not
clearly explained by the Local Government Board, and
was indeed not generally understood.[139] It was recommended
that, where charitable organisations existed, the
Guardians should make arrangements with them for the
supply of food; in other cases an arrangement might
be made with a local shopkeeper.[140] A circular issued
by the Board of Education to the Local Education
Authorities, explaining how these authorities could co-operate
with the Guardians in carrying out the order,
classified underfed children under three heads:—(1) those
whose parents were permanently impoverished; (2) those
whose parents through illness, loss of employment, or
other unavoidable causes were temporarily unable to
provide for them; (3) those whose parents, though
capable of making provision, had neglected to do so.
It was suggested that the second of these groups of cases
should be left to the voluntary agencies, the first and
third being dealt with by the Guardians.[141]
41In a large number of Unions this order was entirely
disregarded.[142] In London the County Council, though
ready to assist in carrying it out where local authorities
desired it, declined to initiate proceedings, for they did not
look upon the order as "materially helping the solution of
the problem."[143] Where the Local Education Authority
and the Guardians agreed on a scheme, there was constant
friction. This was only to be expected. The opposing
views of the two bodies—the one actuated by a desire
to ensure that children should not be prevented by lack
of food from taking advantage of the education provided
for them, the other imbued with the spirit of deterrence—militated
against any successful co-operation. When
the Local Education Authority sent in lists of underfed
children, the Guardians cut them down ruthlessly.[144] There
42was no serious contention that these children did not
need food, but merely that their parents' circumstances
were such that they could afford to provide it. Undoubtedly
under the voluntary feeding system there had been
much abuse, many parents obtaining the meals when
they were in receipt of good incomes.[145] But in these
cases, with very few exceptions,[146] no pressure was brought
to bear by the Guardians on the parents to force them to
provide adequate food for their children, and the children
consequently remained unfed. In many cases the fathers
of the children indignantly refused to allow them to
receive the meals when they discovered that disfranchisement
was entailed.
At Bradford, where the most systematic attempt was
43made to carry out the order, the disputes and difficulties
proved endless. "The principles upon which the Guardians
... proceeded in selecting the children to be
fed were," declared Mr. F. W. Jowett, "such as made
not for the feeding of the children so much as for the saving
of expense."[147] The quality of the food and the conditions
under which the meals were served[148] were hotly criticised.
The attempt on the part of the Guardians to recover
the cost from the parents raised a storm of protest.[149]
Finally, in May, 1907, the Guardians announced their
intention of discontinuing the provision of meals and the
Local Education Authority took over the work.[150] In no
44other town was the action of the Guardians prolonged
to so late a date. By the end of 1906, indeed, the Order
had become a dead letter. Meanwhile, the public
having assumed that everything necessary would be
undertaken by the Poor Law Authorities, voluntary
contributions had declined.[151]
The Relief (School Children) Order having proved a
"relative failure," to use Mr. John Burns' moderate
expression,[152] and the evidence given before the Committee
on Medical Inspection and Feeding of School Children
having demonstrated once more the inadequacy of existing
agencies to cope with the evil, it became imperative for
Parliament to take action. Early in 1906 the Education
(Provision of Meals) Bill was introduced.[153] The opposition
to this Bill, both inside[154] and outside[155] the House,
45rested mainly on the familiar arguments respecting
parental responsibility and the advisability of leaving
all questions connected with relief to the Poor Law
Authorities. We hear also the objection that free meals
must lead to a reduction in wages.[156] The strongest argument,
to which, however, little attention was paid, was
that urged by the Edinburgh School Board before the
Select Committee of the House of Commons to which
the Bill was referred. "The Bill touches the fringe of
very serious and comprehensive social problems with
which the Imperial Parliament should deal, and it [the
School Board] objects to so much power being placed
upon a local authority before Parliament has dealt with
serious principles underlying the questions involved."[157]
"The causes of low physique and vitality, and inability
to profit by instruction" are "insanitation, overcrowding,
keeping the children out at night very late or all night,
bad footwear, and homes where they have no ventilation
at night," irregular meals, "uncleanliness and bad
clothing and out-of-school employment."[158] This was
very true, but it did not convince the public that
nothing should be done. In the experience of Miss
Horn, the secretary of the Westminster Health Society,
where continuous feeding was combined with regular
visits to the parents, there was a distinct improvement
in the standard of the homes.[159]
During the Parliamentary debates, for the first time,
much emphasis was laid on the educational value of the
46meals if served under proper conditions. Mr. Birrell
"could conceive no greater service to posterity than to
raise the standard of living in the children of the present
day."[160] "It was desired that this work should be not a work
of relief, but a work of education," declared Mr. Lough,
the Parliamentary Secretary to the Board of Education.
"They wanted wholesome food given to the children
and they wanted the children taught how to eat it,
which was a most useful lesson."[161] "This was not
merely a question of providing the meals," said Mr. John
Burns, "it was also one of teaching better habits and
manners."[162] For this work the Local Education Authorities
were better fitted than the Guardians, for they
"would attract, in a way which Boards of Guardians
would not, the services of voluntary agencies, of leisured
people ... and of managers and teachers, whose
assistance was absolutely essential."[163] For these reasons
it was essential that the Local Education Authorities
should have power to provide meals, not only for necessitous
children but also, on receipt of payment, for the
children of all parents who desired it.[164]
47The new attitude of Society towards the child and the
family was brought out by Lord Grimthorpe during the
debates in the House of Lords. "The children are the
paramount consideration.... In a great many
cases the parents are already demoralised owing to having
themselves been insufficiently nourished in their youth.
Because they suffer from those conditions there is no
reason why we should inflict similar conditions on the
children.... Experience in this matter shows us
that the sense of parental responsibility will be increased
rather than decreased. When the parent sees that his
child is regarded by the nation as a valuable national
asset he himself will think more of his child."[165]
The Bill received the Royal assent on December 21,
1906.[166] It provided that the Local Education Authority
might associate with themselves any committee (called
a School Canteen Committee) on which the Authority
was represented, who would undertake to provide food,
and might aid that committee by furnishing buildings
and apparatus and the officers and servants necessary
for the organisation, preparation and service of the meals.[167]
The parents were to be charged such an amount as might
be determined by the Local Education Authority, and,
in the event of non-payment, the Local Authority, unless
satisfied that the parent was unable to pay, should
recover the amount summarily as a civil debt.[168] Failure
48on the part of the parent to pay was not, however, to
involve disfranchisement.[169] Where the Education Authority
resolved "that any of the children attending an
elementary school within their area are unable by reason
of lack of food to take full advantage of the education
provided for them, and have ascertained that funds other
than public funds are not available or are insufficient
in amount to defray the cost of food," they might, with
the sanction of the Board of Education, provide for food
out of the rates, the amount thus spent being, however,
limited to what would be produced by a halfpenny rate.[170]
The teachers might, if they desired, assist in the provision
of meals but they were not to be required as part of their
duties to do so.[171]
The Bill, when it left the Commons, applied to Scotland
as well as England and Wales. The Lords, however, struck
out the clause extending its application to Scotland.[172]
The Commons, in view of the fact that the session was
so far advanced, agreed to this amendment, but under
protest.[173] It was not till two years later that the Scottish
School Boards, by the Education (Scotland) Act of 1908,[174]
received power to spend the rates on the provision of
food.
The Provision of Meals Act marks an important point
in the history of school feeding. The experiments of
49forty years had amply demonstrated the impossibility
of dealing with the evils of underfeeding through voluntary
agencies alone. Parliament was indeed still convinced
that voluntary organisations were the best bodies to supply
the necessary food. The proposal that the duty of
providing meals should be cast entirely upon Local Education
Authorities, relying only on public funds, had indeed,
as the Select Committee of the House of Commons
declared, not been "seriously suggested." Such a course
would obviously result in the extinction of all voluntary
societies, a result "from every point of view ...
much to be deplored."[175] Only where voluntary subscriptions
failed might the Local Authority provide the
necessary funds. Even in this case there was no compulsion
on the authority to take any action whatsoever.
Still, with all these limitations, the Act involved the
assumption, however partial and incomplete, by the
State of the function of securing to its children, by
one means or another, the necessary minimum, not
only of education, but also of food.
CHAPTER II THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE EDUCATION (PROVISION OF MEALS) ACT — (a)—The Adoption of the Act. — (b)—Canteen Committees, their constitution and functions. — (c)—The Selection of the Children. — (d)—The Preparation and Service of the Meals. — (i) The Time of the Meal. — (ii) The Dietary. — (iii) Preparation and Distribution of the Meals. — (iv) The Service of the Meals. — (e)—The Provision of Meals during the Holidays. — (f)—The Provision for Paying Children and Recovery of the Cost. — (g)—Overlapping between the Poor Law and the Education Authorities. — (h)—The Provision of Meals at Day Industrial Schools and Special Schools. — (i)—The Underfed Child in Rural Schools. — Conclusions.
50
We propose in this chapter to describe the manner in
which the Local Education Authorities are administering
the Act of 1906. We shall see that the adoption of the
Act has been by no means universal and that in many
towns provision is still made by voluntary agencies.
Where the Act has been put in force we shall find the
greatest diversity of practice in such matters as the selection
of the children, the dietary provided and the manner
in which the meals are served. One Local Authority
will construe its duties under the Act in the narrowest
sense, cutting down the number of children to be fed to
the minimum, and serving the meals with the least possible
expense. Another authority will look on the school meal
as a valuable means for improving the physique of its
scholars; it will endeavour to secure that all children
who are underfed shall be given school meals; the dietary
will be carefully planned, while, in the matter of the
service of the meals, the aim will be to make these in
every way educational. We shall see that meals are as
a rule given only during term-time, holiday feeding out
of rates being held to be illegal, while many authorities
limit their operations to the winter months. Most
authorities have confined their provision almost entirely
to necessitous children, the plan of providing meals as a
matter of convenience for children of parents who are at
51work all day or are otherwise prevented from preparing
a midday meal, and who would be able and willing to
pay for school dinners, finding but little favour. We
shall describe the arrangements made in the Special
Schools for defective children, where a dinner is provided
either for all children attending the school or for all
those who care to stay, and in the Day Industrial Schools,
where the provision of three meals a day for all is the
rule. We shall discuss the extent to which the provision
of meals by the Local Education Authority overlaps the
relief given by the Poor Law Guardians. Finally we shall
touch upon the question of underfeeding in the rural
districts, where the problem is little less urgent than in
the towns.
The Provision of Meals Act came into force on December
21, 1906. As we have seen, it was merely permissive and
its adoption was, therefore, only gradual.[176] Many Local
Education Authorities contented themselves with making
arrangements with voluntary agencies, the Education
Committee continuing the already common practice of
providing accommodation and apparatus, and the voluntary
society providing as hitherto funds for the food.
Thus, at Hull, the Education Authority co-operated
with the Hull School Children's Help Society, which had
been founded in 1885 for the provision of free meals.
This arrangement was continued till 1908, when the
Society's funds were exhausted and recourse was had
52to the rates.[177] At Scarborough, the Amicable Society,
which had been founded in 1729 "for clothing and educating
the children of the poor of Scarborough," arranged
with the Education Authority that the provision of
meals should be organised through a Joint Committee
of the two bodies.[178] At Liverpool, where the provision of
meals had been undertaken since the early part of 1906,
before the Act was passed, by a voluntary committee
consisting of members of the Education Committee, the
Central Relief Society, the Guardians and others, this
system was continued for some years. In spite of
strenuous opposition in 1908 from the Labour party
and the local Fabian Society, who complained that the
numbers fed were far below the number in need of food,
and that no proper attempt was made to ascertain the
extent of the need, a special committee appointed by
the Education Committee to investigate the whole
question reported that the existing voluntary system
was adequate. It was not till November, 1909, that
the Education Committee resolved that, "after full
consideration of the circumstances and after having
regard to the fact that it has been necessary to call
upon the general public on two occasions during each
year for subscriptions to the funds, the Committee
cannot but conclude that the time has now come when
the provisions of the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act, 1906, should be put into force, and, therefore,
though with great reluctance," they recommended that
application be made to the Board of Education for
power to levy a rate.[179]
Leicester, perhaps, furnishes the most notable example
53of the survival of the voluntary principle. In 1906, when
the Provision of Meals Bill was before Parliament, the
Town Council appears to have been in favour of it. After
the Act was passed, however, the Leicester branch of
the Charity Organisation Society opposed its adoption.
At a conference between representatives of the Charity
Organisation Society and the National Society for the
Prevention of Cruelty to Children, a scheme was formulated
for administering the Act from voluntary funds.
The scheme was accepted by the Town Council, and the
formation of the Children's Aid Association was the
result.[180] This body consists chiefly of members of the
Charity Organisation Society and of the National Society
for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children, with a small
minority representing the Education Committee. In
spite of considerable opposition from the Labour party,
who demand that the Act shall be put into force, meals
are still provided by this Association out of voluntary
funds.[181]
This delay on the part of the Local Authorities in towns
where, it was asserted, it was notorious that children
suffered from want of food,[182] led to an attempt to make
the School Medical Officer responsible for determining
54whether or not it was necessary to put the Act in force.
In December, 1908, a Bill was introduced by the Labour
party with the object of providing that, when requested
by the Education Committee, by a majority of the
managers, or by the head teachers, the Local Authority
should provide for the medical inspection of the children
for the purpose of determining whether they were suffering
from insufficient or improper food; if the medical
inspector reported that the children were so suffering,
the Local Authority should be obliged to provide food.
The Bill was not proceeded with, and the same fate befell
four similar Bills introduced within the next five years.[183]
In 1911-1912, out of 322 Local Education Authorities
in England and Wales, 131 were returned as making some
provision for the feeding of school children (i.e. 13 counties,
including London, 57 County Boroughs, 35 Boroughs
and 26 Urban Districts).[184] Of these 95 were spending rates
on the provision of food; 19 were spending rates on
administrative charges only (accommodation, apparatus,
etc.), the cost of food being borne by voluntary funds;
whilst in the remaining 17 areas[185] the cost of both food
and administration was met by voluntary contributions.
The steady decrease in the amount derived from
voluntary contributions, and the increase in rates are
shown by the following table :—[186]
55
Rates £
Voluntary Contribution £
Miscellaneous sources (contributions from parents, Poor Law Guardians, etc.) £
Total.
For the year 1908-9
67,524
17,831
335
85,690
For the year 1909-10
125,372
9,813
906
136,091
For the year 1910-11
140,875
7,537
1,370
149,782
For the year 1911-12
151,763
3,064
2,292
157,127
The total number of children fed is given in the returns
for 1911 as 124,685.[187] This, however, does not include a
few counties and towns which did not return the number
fed during the year. In most of these areas the number
fed is very small, but at Barnsley the number attending
daily was about 2,917, and in London the highest number
fed in any one week during the year was 44,983. If we
take these figures as representing roughly between two-fifths
and one half of the total number of children who
were fed at some time or other during the year, we get
a total of about 230,000,[188] out of a total school population
of 5,357,567.[189]
56In most towns where the Act has been adopted the
amount spent on food is well within the limit of the halfpenny
rate. In 1911-12, only Bradford and Stoke-on-Trent
exceeded the limit, the latter (by an inconsiderable
sum) owing to the coal strike. At Bradford the rate has
almost from the first been annually exceeded by a considerable
amount.[190] This excess is due partly to the
numbers fed (a large proportion of the children receiving
breakfasts as well as dinners), partly to the fact that the
meals are continued throughout the holidays. The Local
Government Board Auditor has regularly surcharged
the excess expenditure, but the Finance Committee
defrays it out of the Corporation trading profits, which
are not subject to the Local Government Board
audit.
The limitation of the rate has in some towns undoubtedly
restricted operations. In 1909, for instance, the
Workington Education Committee were reluctantly
obliged, owing to the exhaustion of the funds raised by
the halfpenny rate, to stop the meals at a time of great
distress.[191] At East Ham, the product of a halfpenny rate
not being sufficient for a whole year, meals can only be
given during the winter months.[192]
We may note that the power of the Local Education
Authorities to provide food for necessitous children is
57not limited to their powers under the Provision of Meals
Act. By the Education Act of 1902 grants may be given
for the maintenance of children at Secondary Schools.
At Bradford, at any rate, in quite a number of cases
this grant is earmarked for providing school meals.[193]
More important is the power to provide three meals
daily for all children attending Day Industrial Schools.
These children are drawn very largely from the class to
whom free meals would have to be given if they were
attending the ordinary elementary schools.[194] Again,
necessitous children who are physically or mentally
defective can receive meals at the Special Schools, and
the cost of the food (and other expenses) can be
charged to the Special Schools account. Thus, at Liverpool,
dinner is provided for all defective children, this
provision having been undertaken deliberately as part
of the school curriculum long before the Provision of
Meals Act was passed. The class of physically defective
children for whom Special Schools can be provided include
not only cripples, but all children who are certified by
a doctor to be "by reason of ... physical defect
... incapable of receiving proper benefit from the
instruction in the ordinary public elementary schools."[195]
This wide definition enables the School Medical Officer
to send to the Open Air Schools, which several Local
Authorities have established, and at which one or
more meals a day are provided, not only children suffering
from definite diseases, but also those who are underfed,
anæmic and generally debilitated, to whom the fresh air,
58healthy life and regular, wholesome meals prove an
inestimable boon.
The arrangements for carrying out the Provision of
Meals Act are usually in the hands of a Committee called
variously the School Canteen Committee, the Children's
Care Committee, the Underfed Children's Meals Committee,
or, as at Leicester, the Children's Aid Association. The
constitution of this Committee varies in different towns.
Sometimes it is composed entirely of members of the
Education Committee.[196] Sometimes outside bodies, such
as Boards of Guardians and voluntary agencies, are represented
upon it. Thus at Crewe the Children's Care
Committee consists of representatives of the Local
Education Authority, teachers, Guardians and various
voluntary societies.[197] At Leicester the members of
the Education Committee are in the minority, the
Children's Aid Association being composed chiefly of
members of the Charity Organisation Society and the
National Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to Children.
Elsewhere the Committee may be composed entirely, or
almost entirely, of voluntary workers. Thus at Leeds,
where all the members are women, all, except the Chairman
and Vice-chairman, who are members of the Education
Committee, are voluntary workers; two Inspectors
attend the meetings and carry recommendations to the
Education Committee, but they do not vote. At Bury
St. Edmunds, where the Committee is also composed of
women members, the only representative of the Education
Committee is the official who holds the post of Borough
59Treasurer and Secretary to the Education Committee.
At Bournemouth the schools are grouped under four
District Care Committees, composed of voluntary workers
nominated by the School Managers, and of representatives
of the head teachers, the School Attendance Officers
being ex officio members. These District Care Committees
are controlled by a Central Care Committee, composed
partly of members of the Education Committee, and
partly of co-opted members. The School Medical Officer
here, as in some other towns, is an ex officio member.[198]
The functions of the Canteen Committee also vary
in different towns. Sometimes, as at Bradford, all the
arrangements for the management of the centres and the
decision as to which children shall be fed are in the
hands of the Committee. At Leeds the Committee has
no executive power, its functions being limited to making
recommendations to the Education Committee as to
the management of the dining centres. At Bury St.
Edmunds each member of the Committee is responsible for
one school, making arrangements with caterers for the
feeding of the children and visiting the homes. This
visiting of the homes is rarely, if ever, undertaken by
members of the Canteen Committee, unless it is composed
of voluntary workers.
In the selection of the children who are to receive
school meals two methods may be adopted. The selection
may be based either on the physical condition of
the child or on the economic circumstances of the family.
The majority of the children selected will, of course, be
the same whichever method is adopted, since the child
will generally be found to be under-nourished if the family
60income is inadequate, and vice versa; but there are some
children who, although the family income is comparatively
good, are yet, for some cause or other, underfed, and these
will be excluded if the "poverty test" is the only criterion
used. From the first the Board of Education has urged
that the "physical test" should be used as well as the
"poverty test." The administration of the Provision
of Meals Act should be carried on in the closest co-operation
with the School Medical Service.[199] The School Medical
Officer should approve the dietary, he should supervise
the quality, quantity, cooking and service of the food
and should inspect the feeding centres.[200] In the selection
of the children he should take an important part. Not
only should he recommend for school meals all cases
of bad or insufficient nutrition observed in the
course of medical inspection. "The end to be
aimed at," writes Sir George Newman, "is that all
children admitted to the meals should be medically
examined by the School Medical Officer either before, or
as soon as possible after, admission."[201] That is to say,
61the Provision of Meals Act should not be considered
primarily as a measure for the relief of distress; "the
physical and mental well-being of [the] children ...
should be regarded as the principal object to be kept
in view."[202]
Very few authorities have made any attempt to select
the children primarily or even to any great extent on the
"physical test." In Brighton the plan has perhaps been
tried with more thoroughness than in any other town.
When, in 1907, the Education Committee undertook
the provision of meals in association with the Voluntary
Canteen Committee, it was resolved that "the term
'underfed' ... should be held to apply distinctively
to those scholars who, by reason of more or less continuous
antecedent underfeeding, are physically below a certain
specified standard of size and weight. These cases,
which must of course be the first consideration of any
feeding scheme, can only be scientifically detected by a
detailed system of medical weighing and examination,
and when so detected should be dealt with in accordance
with medical advice."[203] Accordingly all the children
62for whom an application for free meals is made
are weighed and measured, and the Canteen Committee,
when deciding whether any particular child
shall be fed or not, has before it this report as to
the child's physical condition. Whether the meals
are supplied free depends on the economic circumstances
of the family. If the child needs meals on
medical grounds but the income is adequate, a circular
is sent to the parent warning him of the child's condition.
Sometimes the parent will be willing for meals to be
supplied on payment of the cost. If the parent refuses
to pay, meals are not granted, but the name of the child
is placed on a special list for observation.[204] Roughly
about fifty per cent. of the children are fed solely
on economic grounds and fifty per cent. on medical
grounds.[205]
At Heston and Isleworth, the Canteen Sub-Committee
decided in 1911 to obtain from the School Medical Officer
a report on the state of each child before determining
63whether it required school meals.[206] At Lancaster also
all children who are recommended for free meals are seen
by the School Medical Officer.[207]
But these cases are exceptional. In 1909 "the number
of Local Education Authorities who left the final selection
in the hands of the School Medical Officer, or acted
exclusively upon his recommendation or required every
application to be endorsed by him," was, so far as the
information of the Board of Education extended, less
than a dozen.[208] In 1911 Sir George Newman writes, "it
is true that in the majority of cases the School Medical
Officer takes some part ... in the work connected
with the provision of meals, but the number of cases in
which he exercises all the functions ... appropriately
devolving upon him are very few indeed."[209]
In the great majority of towns, though the School
Medical Officer may recommend for school meals children
whom he finds suffering from malnutrition in the course
of medical inspection, the greater number of children are
selected on the "poverty test."
As a rule the primary selection is made by the teachers,
either on their own initiative or on receiving requests
from the parents. The School Nurse, the Attendance
Officer or perhaps a member of the local Guild of Help
may also recommend cases.
Sometimes a personal application by the parent at
the Education Offices or before the Canteen Committee
is insisted on. Thus at Manchester the parents have to
make application either at the Education Offices or at
64any of the district centres, of which there are twenty-four,
situated in different parts of the town, and open at
convenient hours. The teachers can advise children,
whom they consider to be in need of food, to tell their
parents to apply, but they take no further part in the
selection of the children. At West Ham also the
parents have to apply at the Public Hall or Education
Office. The section of the Act dealing with repayment
is read to the applicant, who then decides whether
or not he wishes his children to be fed.[210] On the
parent's signing a form (by which he agrees to repay
the cost of meals when he gets into work[211]), tickets
are issued for a week, pending enquiry. The parent is
expected to send a note to the head teacher each day
to say that he or she still wishes the child to be
fed.[212] This personal application has to be renewed every
month. The teachers are allowed to give urgency tickets
for three meals, but if the parents fail to apply the meals
have to be discontinued. At Erith "no breakfasts are
supplied till the parents have registered at the Distress
Committee (if eligible), or have made personal application
there, or at the Education Office."[213] At Leicester, again,
the parent has to make personal application at the office
of the Canteen Committee, and this application has to
be renewed every month. At Birmingham, except in
special cases, the parent has to attend the meeting
of the Committee; if he fails to appear, after being
given a second chance, the child, who has meanwhile
65been temporarily receiving the meals, is removed from
the feeding list.[214]
The primary selection of the children having been made,
by whatever method, enquiry is then made into the
home circumstances of the family. The object of this
enquiry is or should be twofold: to ascertain the resources
of the family, so as to determine whether the parents
are able to provide adequate food for the child or not,
and to find out whether help is needed in any other
direction, and by friendly advice to improve the conditions
of the home. We shall discuss later the great advantages
to be obtained from the employment of voluntary
workers for the purpose of these friendly home visits,
as distinct from the duty of making enquiries.[215] Here
it is sufficient to note that very few Education Authorities
have made use of their services at all.[216] The most notable
example is, of course, furnished by the London Care
Committees. A somewhat similar system has been
adopted at Bournemouth. Here, as we have seen, the
schools have been divided into four groups, and a Care
Committee appointed for each. The members investigate
the circumstances of children who are alleged to be in
want of food and report to their Committee, which
thereupon decides whether or not the children shall
receive free meals. At Liverpool a tentative effort has
been made in the same direction. Care Committees,
managed by the different settlements, have for some years
66been attached to some half-dozen schools, but their
position is rather indefinite. The enquiries are made
by the School Attendance Officers, but the Education
Committee asks the Care Committee for reports on
special cases. At one school the Care Committee appears
to visit all the cases. A wider scheme for the establishment
of a system of Care Committees is at the present
time (1913) under consideration. At Brighton also,
where Care Committees have been appointed, mainly
for the purpose of finding employment and generally
supervising the children when they leave school, a Care
visitor is sometimes asked to supplement the enquiries
of the School Attendance Officers in doubtful cases where
further investigation is needed. At Leicester the
enquiries are made by a paid investigator appointed by
the Children's Aid Association, subsequent friendly
visits being paid by voluntary workers.[217] In most towns,
however, the work of enquiry is undertaken solely by the
School Attendance Officers.[218]
The thoroughness of the investigation varies considerably
in different towns. The parent's statements as to
the amount of wages earned are in some cases checked by
enquiries from the employers. At Birmingham the wages
are always thus verified where the worker is employed
by one firm regularly. At Bradford the wages are verified
except when the applicants are working on their own
67account, for instance hawking, when it is clearly impossible.
Generally enquiry is made from the employer as
to the wages of the head of the house only, but at Leeds
and at Leicester the wages of all earning members of the
family are verified. At Leicester in doubtful cases enquiries
may be made from the employer as often as once
a week. In other towns, as at Stoke and York, where the
current rates of wages are well known, wages are only
verified when there is any doubt as to the parent's statement.
At Bootle little attempt is made to verify the
information given by the parents. Here the enquiries
are made—so far as they can be said to be made at all—by
the teachers. The help of the Attendance Officer can
be asked in difficult cases, but this appears to be seldom
done. The teachers naturally have no time to visit the
homes, and the enquiry generally resolves itself into a
form being given to the child for its parent to fill up.
The parents are asked to state the rent, the number in
the family and the total weekly income, taking the
average for four weeks. When one considers the difficulty
normally experienced in filling up forms correctly, one can
readily imagine that the information thus obtained is
practically valueless. Where the answers are unintelligible—an
occurrence by no means rare to judge from the few
specimens of case papers which we have seen—the
information may be supplemented by questioning the
children.
Often urgency tickets can be issued by the teachers,
pending enquiries, as at Bradford, Birmingham, Bootle
and Liverpool. At Birkenhead the teacher can only report
the need for meals, but the enquiries only take two
or three days. At Leeds we were told that a week or ten
days generally elapses between the time of application
and the child's being placed on the list, with the result
that in some cases the most urgent need is passed. It is
68true that the head teachers can secure a child's being
placed immediately on the list by writing specially to
the Education Office, but to do this every time would involve
a considerable expenditure on postage, which is not
refunded.
When investigation has been made into the home circumstances,
the decision as to whether or no the child
shall be fed is made generally by the Canteen Committee
or by a small sub-committee of this Committee, or perhaps
by the Chairman.[219] Sometimes the responsibility rests
with the Secretary of the Education Committee or some
other official, as at Acton and Leeds. At Bournemouth the
cases are decided by the District Care Committees, which
are composed of voluntary workers and teachers. At
Bootle the decision appears to rest entirely in the teachers'
hands.
The decision is based on a consideration of the
family income. Many authorities have adopted a scale.
At Birmingham meals are granted if the income per head,
after rent is deducted, does not exceed 2s. 9d. in winter or
2s. 6d. in summer.[220] In Bootle the income limit, in
summer and winter alike, is 3s. 6d. for an adult and 2s. 6d.
for each child under 14.[221] When we consider, however,
the slipshod method of enquiry pursued at Bootle, we cannot
attach much importance to the existence on paper of
this scale. At Bradford dinners are given if the income
does not exceed 3s. per head; if the income is less than
2s., breakfasts also are given. This scale is taken only
as a rough criterion of the needs of the family. Special
circumstances are taken into account, such as the size
of the family, sickness, old debts, etc. And where the
69circumstances of the family are slightly above the point
at which free meals may be given, the parents are often
allowed to receive them on paying 1/2d. or 1d. towards the
cost. At Leeds, on the other hand, the scale, which
is a low one (2s. in winter and 1s. 6d. in summer) is, we
are informed, rigidly observed. No regard is paid to
the circumstances of the family. As a rule, directly
the family income rises above the limit, the child's
dinners are stopped, no matter how much debt has
to be paid off. A delicate child who needed feeding
or an underfed neglected child would not be fed if the
income was above the limit. At Liverpool the scale
is 2s. per head; at Stoke it is 2s. 6d.; at Brighton it
is 3s. per adult, two children being reckoned as one
adult. In all these towns the limit is not a hard
and fast one, regard being paid to any special circumstances.
At Manchester a sliding scale has been adopted.
If there are five or more in the family the limit is 2s. 6d.
per head, if there are only three or four 2s. 9d. is allowed,
while if there are only one or two 3s. is allowed.[222] At
Salford the limit is 10s. per week for two persons, and 2s.
extra for each additional member of the family, rent not
being deducted. In other towns, as at Birkenhead,
Bournemouth, Leicester and West Ham, there is no fixed
scale, each case being decided on its merits.
As a rule the cases are revised about once a month.
Sometimes chronic cases will be continued for two or
three months at a time, as at Liverpool. At York the
cases are revised only twice a year. At the beginning
of the winter the head teachers send in lists of children
whom they consider to be necessitous. These children
(if the Cases Selection Sub-Committee decide to feed them)
remain on the feeding list till the following April, when
70the head teachers are asked to send in a list of children
who they consider need not receive meals during the summer.
The Attendance Officers visit again and the cases
are revised by the Committee. This method is said to
be satisfactory as, though officially the cases are revised
so seldom, practically the circumstances are known, since
the Attendance Officers regularly visit the homes in the
course of their ordinary work and the Chairman of the
Canteen Committee knows many of the children intimately.
At Bootle, where, as we have seen, the decision as
to which children shall be fed is practically in the hands
of the teachers, there seems to be no system of revising
the cases, and the tendency is for a child who is once put
on the feeding list to remain on it till the meals are discontinued
in the summer, unless the parents voluntarily
withdraw the child on an improvement in the home
circumstances.
Without discussing here the question whether it is
possible to devise any system of selection which can be
satisfactory, we may note some of the disadvantages of
the methods at present in use. In the first place, since
the selection is made in the main through the teachers, it
necessarily follows that the numbers fed in any particular
school depend very largely on the attitude taken by
the head teachers. As a general rule the teachers are keenly
interested in the physical welfare of their children, and
anxious to do everything in their power which may promote
it; but some teachers are opposed to the provision
of meals, feeling that too much is done for the children;
others, again, consider their schools "superior," and do
not like their children to go to free meals. Constantly
one finds an astonishing disproportion between the
numbers fed at two adjacent schools, drawing their
children from the same locality. It is true that the
character of two schools, within a stone's throw of each
71other, may vary in a curious way, one attracting a more
prosperous class of children—perhaps because of the
personality of the teacher, better buildings, or some other
cause—but this would not account for all the difference.
At Bootle, for instance, it was reported, "there is
apparently an absence of uniformity in assessing the needs
of the children; for in the six schools of the poorest
neighbourhoods it is found that of the number on the rolls
the percentage of scheduled children varies from 6 per cent.
to 34 per cent., and that in two schools of almost identical
character, in one case 10 per cent. of the children are
returned as needing daily breakfasts, and in the other
34 per cent."[223] Where the teachers are anxious to place
all apparently underfed children on the feeding list,
pressure is not infrequently exercised by the Education
Authority to induce them to keep down the numbers.
When an application by the parent is obligatory,
there is cause for very grave doubt whether the provision
of meals reaches all for whom it is intended. Miss Winder
has shown that, at Birmingham, out of 22,753 children
for whom applications were received during the three
years 1909-11, 4,700 were not fed because the parent
failed to appear before the Committee. She investigated
the circumstances of twenty-eight of these families and
came to the conclusion that, "although the small number
of families investigated cannot justify an absolutely
positive assertion, I think it may fairly be concluded
72that, on the whole, they are representative of most of
the families whose applications are not granted, and that
the home circumstances of these families are much the
same as those of the families whose applications have
been granted."[224] This is the impression gained from
enquiries at other towns. At West Ham it is clear that
there are children who need the meals, but do not get
them because their parents will not apply. The number
of "missed" cases does not appear to be large, for the Act
is administered in a sympathetic spirit, the Superintendent
of Visitors impressing on the Attendance Officers that
they should bring to his notice any case where the children
appear to be suffering from lack of food. But there are
cases where the parents, though they will take the
urgency tickets for three meals which the teachers can
give them, will take no further action. At one school
the headmaster pointed out two boys who looked obviously
in need of food and attention generally, but whose father,
though out of work, would not apply. In another case
he had used his discretion and kept two boys on the list
for a month in spite of their parents' failure to renew their
application, but he felt obliged at last to take them off
though he considered that they still needed the meals. In
such cases the Attendance Officers are supposed to visit the
homes to find out the cause of the children's underfed
condition, and to urge the parents, if necessary, to make
application for school meals, but this course does not
seem to be by any means always pursued.
At Leicester again, nothing appears to be done in
those cases where the child needs food but the parent
refuses to apply. And such cases appear to be frequent.
We were told by the vicar of a very poor parish that
numbers of the parents would not make the necessary
73application. This evidence seems to be borne out by a
comparison of the numbers of cases helped by the
Distress Committee and the Canteen Committee. In
1910, for instance, it was found that on September
30, 607 married men and widowers, having
1,145 children wholly, and 214 partly, dependent upon
them, were registered at the Labour Bureau as unemployed.[225]
These numbers were, of course, not a complete
index of the unemployment in the town. But, turning to
the report of the Canteen Committee, we find that on
the same date only 105 children were being helped.[226]
The great discrepancy between these figures seems to
point to the fact that the Canteen Committee had not
discovered all the cases of children who were suffering
from want of food.
The failure of the parents to apply may in some cases
be due to laziness and disregard for their children's
welfare. Or it may be that they are too sensitive to
ask for help. Or again it may be difficult or impossible
for them to attend at the time named. The hour is
usually fixed so as to be that most convenient for the
parents, but it is impossible, of course, to fix a time
which will suit all. At Birmingham cases have even
occurred "where the father has been obliged to pay
tram fares in order to arrive in time to prove his
inability to feed his children"![227]
But even if the parent is not obliged to appear in
person, but may send an application by note or verbal
message to the teacher, there are still "missed" cases.
It is notorious that many parents are too proud to let
their need be known; in such cases, as teachers have
74frequently told us, it may be a considerable time before
it is discovered that the child is suffering from want of
food; and when the discovery is made there is frequently
difficulty in inducing the parents to send the
child, or in inducing the child itself to go, to the school
meals. There still seems to exist, in certain districts
at any rate, an idea that the provision of meals is Poor
Law Relief, and parents consequently shrink from
applying. Moreover, it is not generally recognised that
the provision of school meals is by no means universally
known to the parents. The School Medical Officer for
Leicester reports that "in certain cases it was a matter
for regret that the families had not received help earlier
by personally applying for assistance. Ignorance of
the existence of the Canteen Committee was given as the
reason for non-application."[228] And we have ourselves
been told in other towns of cases where the children were
suffering from want of food, but were not receiving school
meals because the parents were unaware that they could
be obtained.
The enquiries into the home circumstances undoubtedly
exercise a deterrent influence—to what extent depends
on the manner of the particular individual who makes
the enquiries—both with the more independent parent
who resents the investigator's visit, and with the criminal
and semi-criminal parent whose record does not bear
close investigation. Thus the headmaster of a school
in one of the worst districts of Liverpool told us that
numbers of the boys were in need of food but the parents
would not submit to the necessary enquiries and consequently
meals were not granted. At Leicester, the
searching enquiries made by the Canteen Committee,
which, it must be remembered, is practically a department
75of the Charity Organisation Society, coupled with the
insistence on an application by the parent in person,
result, as we have seen, in numbers of underfed children
remaining underfed.
Where the Education Authority has adopted a scale
of income on which to base the decision as to which
children shall be fed, this scale is frequently below,
and in some cases very considerably below, the minimum
amount which has been shown to be necessary for expenditure
on food.[229] Where the scale is rigidly adhered to,
two classes of children are excluded altogether, those
who are underfed through the neglect of their parents to
provide for them though able to do so, and those cases
where the family income may be sufficient to meet normal
calls but where, owing to illness or the delicacy of the
children or other special circumstances, extra nourishment
is required.
To sum up, we find as between town and town,
and even as between school and school in the same
town, a great want of uniformity in selecting the
children to be fed. Where the Education Authority
has determined that all its underfed children shall
be provided for, the child's need being the paramount
consideration, undiscovered cases of underfeeding are
reduced to a minimum. Where, on the contrary, enquiries
are carried out in a deterrent manner, or the parent is
made to apply in person for the meals, or the selection
is based on a rigid application of a scale, there is reason
to fear that considerable numbers of children are, and
remain, "unable by reason of lack of food to take full
advantage of the education provided for them."
76
There are considerable differences of opinion as to
what kind of meal should be given. Many Local Authorities
prefer breakfast. It is argued that when no breakfast
is forthcoming at home the interval between the meal
the previous evening and the midday dinner is too
long, and that it is cruel to expect the child to attend
morning school, when the heaviest work of the day is
done, without a meal, especially in the cold winter
months. By midday the parents, especially in districts
where there is much casual labour, may have earned
enough to provide some sort of a meal. But the arguments
in favour of breakfast—as the sole meal provided—are
largely based not so much on the child's physical
needs as on the moral effect produced both on the child
and the parent. The provision of breakfast furnishes
a test of need. The meal is not so popular as dinner,
and will only attract those who are really hungry.[230] Co-operation
on the part of the mother is demanded, since
she must get up early to see the children are dressed in
time. Moreover, the provision of breakfast does not act
as an inducement to the mother to go out to work, as it
is feared the provision of dinner may.
The arguments seem to us overwhelmingly in favour
of dinner. The provision of a midday meal may possibly
encourage mothers to go out to work, though it is exceedingly
difficult to trace such a result to any great extent.
77But on the other hand there are numbers of cases already
where the mothers are forced, by stress of circumstances,
to be the breadwinners and are obliged to leave home
all day, or, if they come home for the dinner hour,
have no time to prepare a proper meal. The children will
either get a piece of bread, or will be given coppers to
buy their own dinner; in either case the meal will be
equally unsatisfactory. Possibly the children will go
dinnerless altogether, and the afternoon's lessons will
then be a serious tax on their brains. The attendance
at breakfasts is always less than at dinner.[231] The breakfast
acts, that is to say, as a successful "test." But this
means that many children, either because their mothers
are too lazy to get them dressed early, or because they
are too lazy themselves, miss the meals, though they are
admittedly in need of them.
We do not wish to under-estimate the importance of
the moral aspect of the question. It is essential that
co-operation on the part of the mother should be demanded.
But the child's need must be the first consideration.
The laziness of the children, be it noted, is
frequently not entirely their own fault; the drowsiness
in the morning may be due to the fact that they have
slept all night in a crowded room and stuffy atmosphere.
Till the deep-rooted objection to open windows at night
can be overcome, this will continue to be the case. For
this reason too, the children will often have little appetite
for breakfast.
Physiologically, again, dinner appears to be the
78better meal since it contains a greater quantity of the
elements which are lacking in the ordinary home dietary
of the child. Thus in the feeding experiment at Bradford
in 1907,[232] the porridge breakfast, the most satisfactory
kind of breakfast that can be supplied from the food value
point of view, contained a proteid value of 19 grammes,
and a fat value of 20 grammes. The dinners contained,
on an average, 29 grammes of proteid and 18 grammes of
fat. Thus the combined proteid and fat value of the
breakfasts and dinners was respectively 39 and 47
grammes.[233] Moreover, the gain in point of cheapness to be
derived from provision on a large scale is much greater
relatively in the case of dinners than in the case of
breakfasts.
About 27 per cent. of the Local Authorities give breakfasts
only, and about 45 per cent. dinners only, the remainder
giving both meals.[234] In the last-named case,
dinners may be given in some schools and breakfasts in
others, as at Southampton and York. At Bradford
dinner is given to all the children on the feeding list, the
most necessitous receiving breakfast as well.[235] At West
Ham all the children receive both meals. At Bootle,
where till a few years ago only breakfasts were given,
it was found that this provision was inadequate to
meet the needs of many necessitous children.[236] The
79expense and the practical difficulties in the way of
providing a proper dinner led the Education Committee
to adopt a simpler method, namely, that of increasing
the quantity of food supplied for breakfasts, any overplus
being given at midday at the discretion of the teachers as
an extra meal to children who would otherwise go
dinnerless.[237]
Taking into consideration the fact that with a large
number of elementary school children bread and tea
form the chief elements in the home diet, it is of the
greatest importance that the school meal should be planned
so as to contain a good proportion of the ingredients
which are lacking at home.
Whatever views may be held as to the amount of
proteid food that is necessary for adults, it is not disputed
that in the case of children the more expensive forms are
necessary because the growth of the body depends
entirely upon the proteids. "It is impossible," declares
the School Medical Officer of the London County
Council, "to cut down proteids to the same extent in
children as in adults without serious results....
To set out, therefore, to relieve underfeeding by a single
meal a day, it is necessary to concentrate attention upon
proteids and fats ... and, therefore, a dinner for
necessitous children must be necessarily more costly than
for those properly fed in institutions or in their own
homes. The want of clothing, which often accompanies
underfeeding, also necessitates more expensive feeding
in relief, the loss of bodily heat to be made up being greater
80than in the case of the child in an industrial school or
workhouse, who is warmly clad, and who, moreover,
spends much time in a properly heated playroom or
dormitory."[238]
Few Local Authorities have so planned their dietary
as to contain this excess of proteid and fat over starchy
food. "Judged by this standard," declared Dr. Kerr
in 1908, and the same statement holds good to-day, "most
diets supplied by public funds are probably wanting in
value for the children, however useful they might be as
a single meal for a normal individual."[239]
It would naturally be expected that the School Medical
Officer would be consulted about the dietary as a matter
of course,[240] but this is by no means invariably the case.
At Birkenhead, for instance, the School Medical Officer
has no voice in the planning of the menu. At Stoke-on-Trent
the School Medical Officer reports in 1911 that,
"with the exception of the Fenton district, the medical
staff does not appear to have even been consulted on the
matter of dietary."[241]
Where the meals are given at restaurants, the dietary
81is almost invariably unsatisfactory, adequate inspection
being impossible.[242]
The most elaborate dietary is probably that adopted
by the Bradford Education Committee. In 1907, after
the Education Committee had adopted the Provision of
Meals Act, but before arrangements had been made to feed
the children out of the rates, an experiment was made in
feeding forty children for fourteen weeks. The dietary
was carefully planned so that, while containing the
requisite amount of proteid and fat, it should not be
beyond the purse of the ordinary parent in normal times.[243]
This dietary is still in force, a few alterations having
been made which experience showed to be advisable.
The menu is varied, according to the season, winter,
summer, and spring or autumn. The same meal
is not repeated for four weeks.[244] At Portsmouth
again, where the dietary is drawn up by the Medical
Officer of Health and the School Medical Officer, a
different meal is given every day for three weeks.[245] In
most towns, however, the same menu is continued week
after week, with some slight variation in the summer.
The same meal is given on the same day in the week so
that the children learn to know what meal to expect,
and in consequence the attendance is often considerably
smaller on days when the dish is unpopular. Sometimes
the food will vary very little even from day to day.
Though served under various names, soup, stew or hash,
it is really almost precisely the same. Some authorities
82supply only one course, others two. In some towns a
child is allowed to have as much as it wants, in reason;
in other towns only one helping is allowed as a rule,
though, if there happens to be any food over, this may be
distributed among the children.[246]
Occasionally special provision is made for the infants.
Thus, at York, milk and bread is given in the middle of
the morning to infants who are on the feeding list, it
having been found that they could not digest the ordinary
dinners. But as a rule, though in well managed centres
the infants are placed together at special tables, so that
they can be better supervised and taught how to eat,
there is no separate dietary for them.
Where only breakfasts are provided there is, of course,
less room for variation. Generally cocoa or coffee is
given, with bread and butter, margarine, dripping, jam
or syrup. At Bootle pea soup is given one day a week.
In several towns porridge is provided, either alternately
with the cocoa or coffee breakfast, or every day. At
Sheffield, where a cocoa breakfast used to be given,
porridge was substituted at one school as an experiment;
it was found that the boys who were fed on porridge
increased in weight at double the rate of the boys who
received only the cocoa breakfast; as a result porridge
breakfasts were substituted in all the schools.[247]
In a few cases the Local Education Authority has
equipped a kitchen for the preparation of the food, and
83makes arrangements for distributing it to the various
centres. At Bradford all the meals, with the exception
of those for schools in outlying districts where arrangements
are made with local caterers, are cooked at a
central kitchen and distributed in special heat-retaining
boxes to the different dining centres by motor vans.
Manchester, Birkenhead and other towns also have their
own central kitchen. Sometimes, as at West Ham, a
kitchen is attached to each of the centres; or occasionally
a cookery centre is utilised for the preparation of the
meals. Sometimes, as at Leeds and Portsmouth,[248] the
Local Education Authority provides the kitchen and a
caterer prepares the food. Frequently, however, all
the arrangements for the preparation and the distribution
of the meals are in the hands of caterers.
From the first great stress was laid by the Board of
Education upon the educational aspect of the meals.
"The methods employed in the provision of meals should
be not merely such as will secure an improvement in the
physical condition of the children, but such as will have
a directly educational effect upon them in respect of
manners and conduct."[249] "The school dinner may
... be made to serve as a valuable object-lesson and
used to reinforce the practical instruction in hygiene,
cookery and domestic economy."[250]
In many cases this advice was totally disregarded.
84The second report on the working of the Act contains
many examples of the utter lack of discipline prevailing
in some centres. In one case "no attempt to teach
orderly eating was made; there was a certain amount
of actual disorderly conduct, throwing bits of food at
each other and so forth." In another case where the meals
were served in a small outhouse in the playground, the
"table was a low locker.... On this a newspaper
was spread, and there was hardly room for more than six
children to sit round it. Other children sat on low
benches where they could, holding their bowls on their
knees ... about fifty partake of the dinner, but
there is not room for more than twelve at a time, and then
it is a scramble.... The food (Irish stew and
bread) was good but everything else was as bad as could
be." At another centre, we read, "the dinner is eaten in
a perfect pandemonium of noise. Nine charwomen of
a rather low type attend to about 470 children."[251]
It is encouraging to note that there has since been,
generally speaking, an improvement in the service of the
meals. But "there are still areas in which the educational
possibilities of the meals have not been realised, or, if
realised, have not received the attention which they
deserve"[252]—a statement which we can amply corroborate.
The different methods in vogue may be classified
roughly under four heads, according to the place in which
the meal is served, i.e. (a) in the school, (b) in eating-houses,
(c) in "centres," or (d) in the home.
(a) The ideal place for the meal is the school when a
room is specially set apart as a dining-room. The meal
should be attended only by the children from that particular
85school and should be served under proper supervision.
The tables should be nicely laid, regard being
paid to the æsthetic side of the meal, and table manners
should be taught. The children should themselves lay
the tables and wait on one another. We have found
these ideal arrangements in some of the Special Schools
for Defective Children and in Open Air Schools,[253] but it
is very rare to find such provision made for the "necessitous"
children in the ordinary elementary schools.
Many authorities, indeed, adopt the plan of serving the
meals in the schools, but too frequently class-rooms are
utilised. The objections to this course are obvious.
Adequate ventilation after a meal is often impossible,
and the smell of food pervades the atmosphere. It is
frequently necessary to hurry over the meal so that the
room may be prepared in time for school. The food is
often served on the desks, an uncomfortable arrangement
and one which renders it very difficult to teach the
children to eat nicely.
The worst example of this utilisation of the school
premises that we have seen is that of Bootle. Here the
arrangements made for supplying the meals show a
deplorable lack of appreciation, on the part of the
Education Authority, of the benefits which may be derived
from the Provision of Meals Act. The breakfasts are
served sometimes in class-rooms, sometimes in the cloak-rooms
or the cellars! When we visited Bootle (in April,
1913) the breakfasts had been stopped for the summer,
but we were shown one or two of these cellars. We
were told that they are made as inviting as possible—the
walls are whitewashed, sawdust is sprinkled on the
floors, a table is placed for the children to sit down to—but
when all is done that can be done they remain
86entirely unsuitable places for the purpose. The only point
that is urged in their favour is that the children enjoy the
warmth from the heating apparatus. In the cloak-rooms
there is not always room for a table, and the children
sometimes have to sit along the walls, holding their mugs
of cocoa or their basins of soup on their knees. When
the class-rooms are utilised the food has to be placed on
the desks; nothing in the nature of table-cloths is
provided, and the state of the desks after the children, the
infants especially, have eaten soup or bread and syrup,
can be well imagined. Often the breakfasts arrive late,
and the children have consequently to be hurried over
the meal so that the class-rooms may be got ready for
school.[254] It must not be assumed that nothing in the way
of table manners is attempted; clean hands, for instance,
can be insisted on (though even this is difficult in some
schools where there is an insufficient supply of water),
and at one school we were told that the infants had learnt
to eat without spilling their food; but it is obvious that
very little can be done. The method of serving the
midday meal is even less "educational." We have seen
that the Education Committee refused to make arrangements
for the provision of a suitable dinner, and decided
instead that the teachers should distribute at midday to
the most necessitous children any surplus left over from
breakfast. The dinner thus consists usually of merely
a piece of bread, with perhaps some cocoa, if any remains
from the morning meal. The bread is given to the
children to take away, and they eat it on their way
87home. What renders the failure of the Education Authority
to pay any regard to the educational aspect of
the meal more disastrous is that it is the teachers who
supervise the meals. Many of them bitterly resent the
way in which the meals are served; as one pointed out
to us, the girls are taught in the school how to set a
table, but the practical example which the teachers are
forced to show will have much more weight than any
theoretical teaching. A year ago the head teachers
presented a memorial to the Education Committee,
urging that the schools should no longer be used. As
"a temporary expedient," runs the communication, they
"have loyally endeavoured to work this imperfect
system, but they now feel that the time has arrived for
the adoption of a scheme on a more satisfactory and
permanent basis.... The serving of meals in
cloak-rooms, cellars or basements, and other unsuitable
places, calls for immediate remedy. In some cases the
children receive their meals whilst sitting upon the floor;
in all, the bread is of necessity placed upon the dirty
desks. In others, there is no adequate supply of hot
water and towels for use in cleansing the utensils. Under
such conditions there can be no training in habits of
decency or cleanliness.... When the meals are
served in class-rooms, the desks and floors are rendered
unfit for immediate school use, and a smell of food permeates
the atmosphere. To combat this state of affairs
as far as possible, the teachers have, in many cases, to
wash the desks and brush the floors. In other cases,
the children are hurried over their meals in order that the
necessary preparations for lessons may be made."[255] To
this the Education Committee replied that, while they
agreed "that an ideal system of feeding the children
would be by properly equipped centres quite apart from
88the school premises, the cost of such would be prohibitory,
and that quite possibly the pressing of such a change
would jeopardise the continuance of the exercise of the
powers given by the Provision of Meals Act, now so
beneficially and economically administered." The committee
hoped "that the teachers will recognise the Authority's
financial difficulties in the way of the introduction
of a more desirable system, and, pending the arrival of
the long-expected parliamentary aid for this and other
ameliorative work devolving upon local education
authorities, will continue their valuable co-operation in
meeting the needs of their hungry scholars by the existing
practical if not perfect system."[256] The teachers had
apparently been considering the advisability of withdrawing
their services altogether, but this threat of a
possible cessation of the meals induced them to continue
their assistance.
(b) A second method is the service of the meals at
local restaurants. This plan is strongly discouraged by
the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education,
since it is impossible to secure adequate supervision of
the meals or proper control of the dietary; "the meals
are consequently of little, if any, value from an educational
or even nutritional point of view."[257] Any authority
adopting this system is, in fact, animated solely by the
desire to get the children fed with the least possible trouble.
Unfortunately the plan is still in favour with a considerable
number of local authorities,[258] even in some of the
large towns.
Thus at Stoke-on-Trent the children for whom free
89meals are granted are sent to eating-houses.[259] These
houses are often, if not always, small bakers' shops, not
general restaurants. They are usually situated at an
easy distance from the school. The numbers attending
each are small, amounting to not more than twenty or so.
At the one we visited[260] the conditions seemed to be as good
as could be expected under the circumstances; the caterer
was a motherly old woman who took an evident interest in
the children, and the food was hot and palatable. The
disadvantages inherent in the system, the impossibility
of supervision and the lack of control over the dietary,
are, however, observable here as elsewhere. Probably
in few cases would the children get an insufficiency of
food. The difficulty lies rather in securing good quality
and the proper kind of meal. Thus it was found that
one caterer had substituted, for the regulation fish pie,
bread and jam, because the children preferred it. "I
have inspected several of these [eating-houses]," reports
the School Medical Officer, "and although I found
one instance in which the children were treated on
exactly the same lines as the contractor's own children,
in fact sat at the same table, and were regarded quite as
members of the family; in most instances the surroundings,
the manner of serving and the dietary left much to
be desired.... I would strongly urge the advisability
of getting the catering in all instances into our
own hands. I do not think that the full benefit of the Act
can be secured in any other way; it is doubtful, as things
are, whether the intention of the Act, as a remedy for
malnutrition, can be carried out at all."[261]
90At Acton the meals are given at a dingy eating-house
which is intended primarily to serve the needs of the
women working at the laundries in the district.[262] There
is only one room, so that the children have to have their
meals with the other customers, and the hour at which the
children come in, between twelve and one, is, of course,
the busy hour for the restaurant. At one time a rota
of ladies attended voluntarily to supervise the meals, but
this plan has been given up; the School Attendance
Officers now take it in turn to be present. The children
come and go as they please and there is no attempt
to teach table manners.
At Liverpool, till quite recently, the same system
was in force. The children received coupons at the
school, which they presented at various cocoa rooms
in the city.[263] The objections to this system were many.
The number of cocoa rooms, at which coupons were
accepted, was limited, and in some cases the nearest
cocoa room was situated too far from the school for the
children to be sent there.[264] Though some managers
refused to supply unsuitable food, others gave whatever
the children asked for—frequently buns, jam puffs, or
iced cakes.[265] Often the children would take the food home
91to be shared among the other members of the family.[266]
At some cocoa rooms the children were served in the
general room, and were brought into contact with adult
customers "of a class not choice in language or manners."
There was little or no supervision—only occasional visits
by the teachers—and consequently no attempt "to
influence the children in the direction of cleanliness and
orderliness at meals."[267] In spite of these revelations the
system was continued for several years, being only
finally given up in August, 1912. The meals are now
served in centres. The food is at present supplied by
caterers, but the Education Committee are considering
the advisability of providing their own kitchen.
(c) The plan most usually adopted, and the one recommended
by the Board of Education, is the system of
serving the meals at centres attended by children from
three or four neighbouring schools. For this purpose
some room belonging to the Corporation may be utilised,
perhaps a room attached to the Police Station, as often
at Manchester, or a room in some disused school; frequently
the hall of a club or mission is hired. The
arrangements are often of a makeshift character, the
room being ill-adapted for the purpose and the surroundings
dark and dreary. Moreover, the assembling of large
numbers of children from different schools renders the
work of supervision more difficult and detracts considerably
from the educational value of the meal.
The actual conditions vary widely from town to
town, and even from centre to centre in the same town.
92The best results are perhaps to be seen at Bradford,[268] the
town in which most attention has been paid to the subject.
Here the teachers supervise the meal, two or three
being present generally, one to apportion the food and
the others to supervise the table manners of the children.
They are assisted by boy and girl monitors. These
are selected generally from the elder children on the dinner
list.[269] On arrival, about ten minutes before the meal,
each monitor puts on one of the blue overalls provided
for them, sets the table for which he or she is responsible
and hands round the food. The position of monitor
is a much coveted one. The system provides a valuable
training for the children in doing things for themselves,
and in looking after one another. The results are most
marked. In every centre we visited the children were
quiet and orderly, and in some cases the behaviour
was excellent. At one centre we were particularly
struck by the table manners of the boys, their consideration
for one another, and the quick and quiet way in which
they collected all the plates and spoons and packed
them in the boxes for return to the cooking depot of their
own accord, without any instructions from the teacher in
charge. The results vary, of course, in different centres.
For instance, with regard to clean hands and faces, some
teachers are very strict, each child having to hold up his
hands for inspection as he enters the dining-room.
In others only periodical inspection is made, and we
noticed several dirty hands, notably in the case of some
of the boys who were assisting to hand round the food.
Infants are placed at separate tables so that they
can receive special attention. Each child is expected
to eat the first course, or at any rate to try to eat it,
93before being given the second. When the child does
not like the food, it is given a small helping at first and
coaxed to eat it. Over and over again we were told that
at first the children would hardly touch the food, being
accustomed to the home dietary of bread and tea and
pickles; but by the patient endeavours of the teachers
this difficulty was overcome and the children have learnt
to appreciate nourishing food. The importance of the
æsthetic side of the meal is fully appreciated. Table
cloths are provided and often flowers. The meal, indeed,
"from start to finish is educational."[270]
At Leeds it struck us that the chief aim was merely
to feed the children, the educational side receiving only
secondary consideration. As most of the centres are
not large enough to accommodate all the children at
once (at any rate in winter time), two "sittings-down"
are necessary, and the meal is hurried through so as to
allow the second relay to come in as soon as possible.
The children begin their meal as soon as they enter,
without waiting till the others have come in so that all
may begin together in an orderly manner. Grace is said
halfway through the meal. As soon as a child has finished
the first course (of which it is allowed to have a second
helping, if desired), it is given a piece of cake or bun
which it eats outside in the street. The supervision is
undertaken by the teachers, but only for a day or two
at a time. This constant change of supervisors makes
the teaching of table manners more difficult. One of
the regulations runs that "the supervisor should see that
no child is admitted who has not clean hands and face,"[271]94but to judge from the very dirty state of some of the
hands and faces we saw, this rule seems to be ignored, at
any rate at some of the centres. No special provision is
made for the infants; they have the same food and are
placed at the same tables with the bigger children; in
some cases the tables are so high that they have to
kneel on the forms in order to reach their food, and the
spoons provided are so large that it is difficult for them to
eat without spilling it.[272] The condition of the rooms after
the children have finished their dinner is anything but
desirable, soup being spilled on the table and pieces
dropped on the floor. Especially was this noticeable at
one centre where the meal was served on desks. These
desks were covered with dirty and ragged linoleum, and
the whole surroundings were inexpressibly dreary, the
litter of food on the floor at the end of the meal adding
to the general squalor.
At West Ham some attempt is made to render the
meal educational.[273] Monitors and monitresses are appointed
from among the elder children to assist in waiting
on the others. Table cloths are provided, and in some
cases flowers are placed on the tables. But here again
the meal is spoilt by the sense of rush. Since at each
centre there may be twice or even perhaps three times
as many children as can be accommodated at once, each
child is given its dinner as soon as it comes in, and is
dispatched as soon as it has finished. "Table manners,
95personal appearance, good behaviour, and punctuality,"
are indeed, as the Superintendent of the Centres remarks,
"not overlooked; but in these respects, the results are
not as satisfactory as one could desire. The unusually
large numbers of children attending the centres, and the
limited time in which to serve the meals to enable the
children to return in time for school, make it a difficult
task to give the necessary individual attention."[274] At one
time school managers and members of the Children's
Care Committee took it in turn to attend the different
centres and supervise the children, but this plan has
been given up, and the supervision is now done solely by
the women who prepare the meals.
Birkenhead affords a striking example of the varying
conditions prevailing in different centres in the same
town. In one case a dining-room has been specially
built at the school, this dining-room serving as a centre
for several other schools. No table cloths are used, but
the tables are of white wood, well scrubbed; plants are
sometimes provided, and the whole surroundings are
bright and cheerful. The children were unfortunately
allowed to come in as they liked, but in other respects the
discipline seemed good. Table manners were inculcated
and clean hands insisted on. Food had to be finished at
table and might not be taken away. At another centre
the conditions were entirely different. The meals were
served in a corridor at the public baths. Two long narrow
tables were placed against each wall, with forms on one
side; on the other side, owing to the narrowness of the
corridor, there was no room for seats, so that some of the
children had to stand. The children entered and left
as they liked, and were allowed to take away food with
them. Little effort was made to teach table manners,
96indeed it would have been impossible to do much in this
respect owing to the unsuitable character of the premises.
It would perhaps be unfair to dwell too much on the conditions
prevailing in this centre, since the use of these
premises was admittedly a temporary expedient (though
we understood they had been used for some time), but
the conditions at a third centre were not very much better.
The hall was large, it is true, and there was plenty of room
for the children, but the surroundings were very dreary.
The tables, which were not covered with tablecloths, were
dark and dingy. Here again the children were allowed to
straggle in as they pleased, some as much as half an
hour or forty minutes late. They left as soon as they
had finished, frequently carrying away food with them
unchecked. Little attention was paid to table manners
and much of the food was wasted.
(d) The three methods which we have described all
present one feature in common. The children, whether
fed at the schools, at eating-houses or at centres, all
share with their schoolfellows in a common meal. There
remains one other method, the supply of food to the family
for consumption at home. This is the method adopted
at Leicester and, so far as we know, in this town only.
As we have already pointed out, no rate is levied at
Leicester, voluntary funds being declared to be sufficient.
These funds are administered by the Children's Aid
Association, a body composed largely of members of
the Charity Organisation Society and imbued with
its spirit. The Association proceeds on the theory that
the provision of meals is simply a form of relief; this
being so, the relief should be adequate, and the family as
a whole should be dealt with. The food is accordingly
distributed in the homes,[275] sufficient being supplied
97for all the family, not only for those attending school,
and it is given every day, including Sundays, throughout
the year. Milk being the chief article absent from the
dietary of the poor, the food chosen is bread and milk.
This is delivered by the ordinary baker and milkman so
that the neighbours should not know that the family is
receiving relief (though as a matter of fact the "bread
and milk" families appear to be well known).
Certain advantages have undoubtedly accrued from
this system. The parents have learnt the value of milk,
and the children have been taught to take it. At first
there was often much difficulty in this latter respect,
but by constant visitation the children's prejudice has
been broken down, and they now relish the food.[276] On
the other hand, under this method of distributing the
food in the homes the advantages to be derived from
a common meal are totally ignored. No provision is
made to meet the case where the mother goes out to work
all day, and where the provision of a midday meal at
school would be of great value. Moreover, though
frequent visits are paid to the homes at breakfast-time
to see that the children are actually getting the food
intended for them, it is impossible to ensure this in all
cases.
We have classified the different methods under the
above four headings according to the place where the
meal is served, but, as will have been seen by the examples
given, the educational value of the meal is determined
even more by the character of the supervision than by
the nature of the surroundings.
The supervision is frequently undertaken by the
98teachers. In 1909, the Board of Education reports that
the "assistance of teachers has been the rule rather
than the exception."[277] This service is always rendered
voluntarily, though occasionally, as at Bradford, the
teachers receive some small remuneration.[278] The amount
of service given varies widely in different towns. At
Bradford the same teacher will attend the centre
daily for months. In other towns his or her turn
may come quite infrequently, and may only amount
to two or three days' service at a time.[279] Sometimes
School Managers, members of the Canteen Committee
or voluntary workers take it in turn to assist in
the supervision, but their attendance is generally
spasmodic. At Portsmouth the centres are entirely
in charge of ladies who give their services voluntarily.[280]
As a rule, however, paid superintendents are appointed,
too often women of the caretaker type.
In some towns the School Attendance Officer
attends to collect the tickets and helps to maintain
order.
99The question how far the teachers should be asked to
give their services is a vexed one. On the one hand,
where the teacher attends regularly—and regular attendance
is essential if the full benefit from the meals is to
be derived—this extra work involves a great strain.
Especially when the midday interval is only from 12 to
1.30, as in many provincial towns, the time for rest is
seriously curtailed. At Leeds "a reasonable time is
allowed the teachers in charge for their own midday
meal," and they are allowed to arrive late at afternoon
school in consequence of this,[281] but we were told that
this permission is not in practice taken advantage of, as
their late arrival would dislocate the work. Moreover,
although the service is supposed to be always entirely
voluntary on the part of the teachers, there is always
the danger that they may feel under a moral obligation
to offer their services. In some cases, the burden seems
to fall unduly on a few, only a small minority offering
to assist in the supervision, the others taking no
share.
On the other hand, "it is unquestionable that where
the teachers are willing to undertake the work, they are,
generally speaking, the most competent supervisors.
The reason for this is not far to seek. The children,
being accustomed to obey the commands of their teachers,
are more ready to behave in an orderly and disciplined
manner when under their supervision than when a stranger
is in charge. Moreover, the teachers' acquaintance
with the idiosyncrasies of individual children enables
them to keep an eye on those children who are specially
in need of food or who need persuasion to make them eat
100the wholesome food provided."[282] Again, the fact that the
teachers are present connects the meal in the child's
mind with the school, and so tends to make it more a
part of the school curriculum, a lesson in table manners.
Without the teacher, Miss McMillan points out, "the
whole venture will fail miserably on the educational side."
But it is a mistake to ask the teachers to serve the food
and wait on the children. Their function should be "to
preside and to be the head, and as far as possible the soul,
of the daily gathering,"[283] just as at dinner in a secondary
school.
To sum up now the main characteristics of the present
methods of serving the meals, it will be seen that, generally
speaking, the conditions are very far from satisfactory.
Even where the Local Education Authority
draws up elaborate regulations for the management
of the dining-centres, these regulations are frequently
disregarded in practice by the supervisors. Too often
the object is to get the meal over as quickly as possible,
and inadequate attention is paid to the inculcation of
table manners and the little amenities of a civilised meal.
To expedite the service the food is frequently placed on
the table before the children come in, and it is nearly
cold before they eat it. Sometimes the second course is
served and placed in front of the child before it has
finished the first course. The food is almost invariably
such as can be eaten with a spoon and fork, and the
children are thus not taught the use of a knife.[284]101Sometimes only a spoon is provided and the help of
fingers is almost unavoidable. We have as a rule
found the supply of utensils fairly adequate, though
where water is given it is not always the case for
each child to have a separate mug.[285] It is rare to
find any attempt at table decoration, and table-cloths
are by no means universal. It may be objected that
table cloths are expensive and, if the tables are kept
thoroughly clean, unnecessary, but to keep the tables
well scrubbed costs as much as to provide table cloths
and the necessity of keeping the cloth clean is a useful
lesson to the child. Sometimes the food, if of the bread
and jam nature, is placed on the table without plates.
In very few cases has the system of utilising the services
of the elder children been adopted with any thoroughness,
and the valuable opportunity of training thus offered is
lost.
At the time the Act of 1906 was passed, it appears
to have been generally taken for granted that it empowered
Local Education Authorities to provide meals
during holidays as well as during school time.[286] The
circular issued by the Board of Education, asking the
Local Authorities for information as to the way in which
102the Act had been administered, contained a question as
to the number of children who were fed during the school
holidays, thus assuming that the meals would be continued;
nowhere was it pointed out that the cost of the
meals so provided could not be borne by the rates.[287]
Moreover, during the next two or three years, the accounts
of several Local Authorities, who continued the meals
during the holidays, were certified by the Local Government
Board Auditors.[288] About 1909, however, the question
was raised whether Local Authorities could legally
spend the rates on providing meals when the children
were not actually in school. The Local Government
Board, on being appealed to by the Newcastle-on-Tyne
Education Authority, replied that they could not concur
in any interpretation of the Act which would empower
the authority to incur expenditure when the closing of
the schools precluded the children's attendance.[289] In
August, 1909, the cost of feeding children during the
previous Christmas holidays was disallowed by the
Auditor in the accounts of the West Ham Authority.
The Local Government Board, on appeal, confirmed the
disallowance, though they remitted the surcharge.[290]
Since this date, in the great majority of towns where
meals are continued during the holidays,[291] the cost is
103met by voluntary funds. Sometimes the Local Education
Authority will issue a special appeal for funds.
Or the arrangements may be undertaken by some voluntary
society or by philanthropic individuals. Where no
provision is made officially, the teachers sometimes
make arrangements privately for the most necessitous
children to be fed at shops. At Leeds it has become
the custom for the Lord Mayor to provide out of his own
purse meals during the Christmas holidays (the meals
being discontinued during the other holidays); the cost
of this provision may amount to as much as £500.
In one or two towns the charge has been met year
after year out of public funds. At Bradford, for example,
the meals have from the first been continued during
school holidays.[292] The expenditure has been surcharged
regularly by the Local Government Board Auditor, but,
as we have said, it has been met out of a grant voted by
the Finance Committee from the trading profits of the
Corporation. The Labour Councillors maintain that when
the Act was passed holiday feeding was considered legal
and the ratepayers generally seem to uphold them in
this claim, in spite of occasional protests.[293] At Nottingham
the same plan is pursued.[294] At Portsmouth a grant
is made to the Mayor on the tacit understanding that
104he will use it for the provision of meals during the holidays.
At West Ham, after the Local Government Board auditor
had, in 1909, disallowed the charge for holiday feeding,
the cost was for a year or two borne by voluntary funds.[295]
It became, however, increasingly difficult to raise the
necessary subscriptions, and during 1911 £494 was
charged to the rates, the voluntary subscriptions only
amounting to £74.[296] During the following year recourse
was again had to the rates. The Local Government
Board Auditor surcharged the expenditure, but the Board,
on appeal, remitted the surcharge, though confirming
the Auditor's decision.[297] At Acton meals have been
supplied regularly on Saturdays[298] and during the school
holidays for the past few years without any question
having been raised.
The question of the legality of the provision of meals
during the holidays out of the rates is, indeed, an open one.
The London County Council took counsel's opinion on
the point in 1909 and again in 1910, each time receiving
the reply that holiday feeding was illegal,[299] but the question
has never been settled by a case in the courts. On
special occasions the Local Government Board have
relaxed their prohibition. Thus, in 1911, Mr. John Burns
stated in Parliament that though the Board would not
sanction in advance any expenditure incurred in providing
105meals during the week the schools were closed on
account of the Coronation festivities, they would be
prepared to consider each case on its merits, and decide
whether any surcharge that might be made should be
remitted or upheld.[300] And in the spring of 1912, during
the widespread distress caused by the coal strike, the
Board sanctioned the provision of meals during the
Easter holidays.
On several occasions Bills have been brought in by
the Labour party to legalise the provision of meals during
the holidays, the latest being in April, 1913.[301] So far these
efforts have met with no success, though the Prime Minister
declared in 1912 that the Government was favourable
to the principle,[302] but it has now been promised that
the forthcoming Education Bill shall contain a clause
enabling Local Authorities to provide meals on Sundays
and during holidays.[303]
There seems indeed to be a general consensus of opinion
in favour of holiday feeding. The experiments made by
Dr. Crowley at Bradford in 1907, and by the Medical
Officer of Health at Northampton in 1909, which we shall
describe later,[304] not to mention the testimony offered by
numbers of teachers as to the deterioration of the children
physically during the holidays, prove conclusively the
need for the continuation of the meals, if the children are
not to lose much of the benefit which they have derived
during term time.
106In passing we may note that not only do many Local
Authorities—how many we are unable to ascertain,
but the number must be considerable—discontinue the
meals during the holidays, but they stop them entirely
during the summer months.[305] In some towns, where
employment is good during the summer, there may be
little need for school meals, but in large towns, such as
Bootle and Salford, which contain a large population
who rely on casual labour, it is obvious that the cessation
of the meals during the summer must cause considerable
hardship.
When the Provision of Meals Act was passed it was
assumed that a considerable proportion of the cost of
the meals would be borne by the parents. It was confidently
expected that large numbers of parents would be
willing to avail themselves of the provision of a midday
meal at school for their children and would gladly pay for
it.[306] The circular issued by the Board of Education to the
Local Authorities pointed out that the Act aimed at
securing that suitable meals should be available "just as
much for those whose parents are in a position to pay as
for those to whom food must be given free of cost."[307]
"There will generally be no difficulty in providing, where it
is so desired, a school dinner at a fixed price in the middle
of the day, attended by children for whom, by reason of
107distance from the school or because the mother's absence
makes a home meal difficult, the parent prefers to take
advantage of an arrangement similar to that now in
operation in most secondary day schools."[308] Moreover,
little difficulty was anticipated in extracting payment
from those parents who could afford to pay but neglected
to do so. These expectations have not been fulfilled.
In the year 1908-9 the sums received from the parents,
either contributed voluntarily by them or recovered after
prosecution or threat of prosecution, amounted to
only £295, or .44 per cent. of the total receipts.[309] In
1911-12 the amount so received had increased but was
still only 1 per cent.[310]
The smallness of the sums voluntarily contributed by
the parents is largely due to the action of the Local
Authorities. In the great majority of towns in England[311]
no serious attempt has been made to establish "school
restaurants"; the Local Education Authority, owing
perhaps to lack of accommodation, perhaps to the difficulty
of providing for a fluctuating number of children
(a difficulty felt especially where the meals are supplied
through a caterer), perhaps to the feeling that the provision
of school meals as a matter of convenience would encourage
the mothers to go out to work, has limited the provision
to necessitous children. In 1911-12, out of 118 towns
(apart from London) in which provision was made for
underfed children, in only twenty-two were any of the
meals paid for wholly by the parents. The number of
children so paid for was in most cases negligible, the
108total amounting to only a few hundreds. And these
figures include meals paid for under compulsion (though
without prosecution) as well as meals voluntarily paid for
as a matter of convenience.[312]
But even where the system of voluntary payment has
been tried, it has been a failure. At Bradford, where a
large proportion of married women work in the mills, it
was felt that many parents would take advantage of
a system by which they could obtain a midday meal
for their children at cost price.[313] The Education Committee
accordingly sent round a circular to the head teachers
asking them to announce to their scholars that a good
dinner could be obtained for 2d.[314] The response was
disappointing. Comparatively few of the mothers took
advantage of the offer, and the result, though the number
of paying children[315] seems to be larger than in any other
provincial town,[316] can only be described as a failure. This
109may be partly attributed to the cost. Where there are
several children a payment of 2d. per head may be more
than the parent can afford. But the main cause of
failure is undoubtedly the dislike of the independent type
of parent who can afford to pay to sending his children
to meals the majority of which are being given free. In
fact any system which seeks to combine free and paying
meals, the free meals being the chief element, is fore-doomed
to failure.[317]
In the Special Schools for mentally or physically defective
children, where the dinner is provided more as a part
of the school curriculum than as a "charity" meal,
there is not, as we shall see, much difficulty in inducing
the parents to pay for the meals.[318] In rural districts also,
where the children are in many cases unable to go home
at midday, the system of paying dinners has more chance
of success.[319]
Turning now to the question of the recovery of the
cost from unwilling parents, the Provision of Meals Act,
it will be remembered, laid down that the Local Authorities
should require payment unless satisfied that the parents
could not pay, and the cost might be recovered summarily
as a civil debt. In practice this has been found very
difficult to accomplish. It is impossible to tell from the
returns how much of the £1,570 received from parents in
1101911-12 was contributed voluntarily, and how much
recovered after compulsion, but the amount recovered
must necessarily be very small.[320]
Where the Local Education Authority confines the
provision of meals strictly to the cases where the family
income is below a certain amount per head, as at Leeds,
there is of course little to be recovered, attempts at
recovery being limited to cases where the parents have
made an incorrect statement as to their income, and have
therefore been obtaining the meals under false pretences.
At West Ham, indeed, the Education Committee has
interpreted the Provision of Meals Act to mean that
recovery must be attempted in every case where meals are
supplied. When a parent applies for meals for his
children on the score of being unable to provide for them
himself—for only necessitous children are fed, no provision
being made for voluntary payment—he has to sign
a form by which he agrees to repay the cost of all meals
which have been supplied when he gets back into work
and can afford to do so. Moreover, he has to send a note
every day saying that he still wishes his children to be
fed,[321] this being insisted on as a proof that meals have
been supplied in the event of an attempt at recovery.
In any case the full cost is rarely charged, the wage and
the number of children being taken into consideration,
and a rebate of sometimes as much as 75 per cent. being
granted. But as a matter of fact very few accounts are
sent to the Borough Treasurer for collection, as the wages
of nearly all the parents of the children who are fed, even
111when they are in good work, are too small to allow of
their paying for meals supplied in the past.[322]
When the Local Education Authority is determined
to provide food for all children who need it, for those
who are underfed through the neglect of their parents to
provide for them as well as for those whose parents are too
poor to do so, a considerable amount ought to be recovered.
The difficulty lies in the impossibility in many cases of
securing sufficient evidence of the parent's ability to pay.
Magistrates are notoriously loth to convict. At Bradford
we were told that in numbers of cases magistrates'
orders for payment had been served on the parents, but
these orders were frequently disregarded by parents who
knew the practical difficulties in the way of enforcing
them.[323]
Whether the amount due for meals which have been
already supplied is paid by the parent or not, the commonest
result of sending a notice that the Local Authority
intends to recover the cost is that the parents refuse to
allow their children any longer to receive the meals. "In
practice it is found," says the Bootle School Canteen
Committee, "that when action is taken to enforce
payment the children are withdrawn by their parents
from further participation in the meals, with the result
that the children revert to their former ill-fed condition."[324]
At York, too, we were told that when a child who is found
to be underfed through neglect is put on the feeding-list
and a letter written to the father that he will be charged
112the cost of the meals, he invariably writes back demanding
that his child shall be taken off the list. Nothing more
is done and the child remains underfed. The Local
Education Authorities are, indeed, "on the horns of a
dilemma in dealing with such cases, as the Act obliges
them to make this attempt to recover the cost, and they
know that the only result of their doing so will be that
the children are withdrawn from the meals."[325] So much
has the Bradford Education Authority felt this difficulty
that they have more than once sought power, by
inserting a clause in the local Bills promoted by the
Corporation, to compel the attendance of children at
meals in all cases in which the School Medical Officer
certifies that the children are underfed, and to recover
the cost. These efforts have so far proved useless, it
being held that such a clause involves a new principle
and cannot therefore be included in a local Act.[326]
The question of dealing with neglectful parents is
indeed beset with difficulties. Under the Children Act,
1908, a parent or guardian can be prosecuted for neglecting
a child "in a manner likely to cause such child unnecessary
suffering or injury to its health." This neglect is
defined to mean those cases where the parent or guardian
"fails to provide adequate food, clothing, medical aid
or lodging," or, if unable to provide the same himself,
fails to apply to the Guardians for relief.[327] It is rare
for the Local Education Authorities themselves to institute
proceedings under this Act. Usually they prefer
113to refer cases to the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty
to Children. Often an improvement in the condition of
the child is effected as a result of the visits of this society's
inspectors to the home. But when these warnings prove
useless, frequently nothing more is done; the society
are loth to prosecute, except in extreme cases when they
can be practically certain of securing a conviction.
We have already alluded to the neglect of the Guardians
to deal with more than an insignificant fraction of
the children who are underfed. The attempt made in
1905 to force them to fulfil their responsibility in this
respect was, as we have seen, a complete failure, and
the duty was therefore cast upon the Local Education
Authorities. But even in the few cases where the
Guardians have assumed the responsibility by granting
out-relief to the family, the amount of this relief is,
in the vast majority of cases, totally inadequate. This
was abundantly proved by the Report of the Poor Law
Commission in 1909. "The children," they reported,
"are undernourished, many of them poorly dressed and
many bare-footed ... the decent mother's one
desire is to keep herself and her children out of the work-house.
She will, if allowed, try to do this on an impossibly
inadequate sum, until both she and her children become
mentally and physically deteriorated."[328] When the
mother was careless or neglectful no supervision was
exercised by the Guardians to see that even this inadequate
amount was really spent on the children. This
indictment still holds good to-day. The inadequacy of
114the relief granted by the Guardians, in all but a few exceptional
Unions, has, in fact, become a byword.
In the great majority of towns, the Local Education
Authority is consequently driven to feed children whose
parents are in receipt of poor relief. Thus two authorities
deal with the same case, without, in many instances,
either of them knowing what the other is doing.[329] Only
in a few cases has any attempt been made to prevent this
overlapping. For example, at Leicester (one of the few
towns, we may note, where liberal out-relief is granted by
the Guardians) there has from the first been co-operation
between the Guardians and the Canteen Committee.[330]
The Relieving Officer refers to the Canteen Committee
many applications that are made to him where temporary
help only is needed, and the Committee has frequently
tided families over a bad time and saved them from
recourse to the Poor Law. On the other hand, when a
family is receiving out-relief the Canteen Committee
refuses to grant food for the children. At Acton a similar
policy has been adopted. If parents who are in receipt
of out-relief apply for school meals for their children, the
Secretary of the Education Committee recommends
them to apply to the Guardians for more relief, at the
same time himself writing to the Relieving Officer. As
a rule the relief is increased in consequence. Meanwhile
the teachers are told to watch the children to see that
they do not suffer from want of food. At Dewsbury,
also, temporary cases are dealt with by the Canteen Committee,
but all chronic cases by the Guardians.[331]
Elsewhere an attempt has been made to prevent overlapping
115by other means. While the Education Authority
undertakes to provide for all the underfed children, an
arrangement is made with the Guardians whereby
they repay the cost of the meals supplied for all children
whose parents are in receipt of relief. The relief is thus
given partly in the form of school meals, a plan strongly
to be commended, since it ensures that the relief given on
account of the children is in fact obtained by them.
This plan has been for some years pursued at Bradford.
At first there appear to have been complaints that the
Guardians were reducing the relief granted, on account
of the dinners supplied at school,[332] but the dinners are
now given in addition to the ordinary relief.[333] In 1912-13,
the Guardians paid £303 to the Education Authority on
this account.[334] Even so, there is some slight overlapping,
since the Guardians only pay for dinners and in some
cases the Canteen Committee are of opinion that a second
meal is needed, and consequently breakfasts are granted
and paid for by the Education Authority. A similar
plan has been adopted at Blackburn,[335] Huddersfield,[336]
Brighton,[337] York and Liverpool. In the last named
town the arrangement has only recently been made, and
is in force in only two of the three Unions into which
116the town is divided, West Derby and Liverpool. The
Guardians have agreed to issue coupons for school meals
to children whose parents are in receipt of out-relief, and
will pay to the Education Authority 2d. per meal. We
were informed that, in the case of the West Derby Guardians
at any rate, these coupons would only be given
to children whose mothers were out all day. The
relief would be reduced in consequence, though not to
the extent of the full value of the meal. The Guardians
of the Toxteth Union declined to make a similar arrangement,
but suggested that the Local Education Authority
should inform them when they found children underfed
whose parents were in receipt of relief, and they proposed
in these cases to increase the relief.[338]
Other Local Education Authorities have tried this
plan of communicating with the Guardians, in the hope
that they would grant adequate relief for the needs of
the children, but, finding no such result ensue, have
discontinued the practice. At Bury St. Edmunds, for
instance, it was found in the winter of 1907-8 that
"a large percentage of the families whose children were
fed at school were in receipt of outdoor relief of an
amount which the Education Authority thought inadequate.
The attention of the Board of Guardians was
called to the fact, but no steps were taken by them."[339]
The Education Committee accordingly continued to
feed the children, and we gather that now no communication
is made by them to the Guardians. Similarly at
West Ham we were informed that the Education
Committee used to report cases to the Guardians, but
117the practice proved useless and it has been given up,
except for special cases, where the Guardians will sometimes
increase the relief given.
In a few Unions, as at Leeds, the only result of the
Guardians learning that the children are receiving school
meals—the need for which points to the conclusion that
the out-relief granted is inadequate—is that they promptly
reduce the relief, though not contributing to the Local
Education Authority anything towards the cost of the
meals. They appear to regard the provision of school
meals merely as a means of reducing the poor-rates, and
casting the burden on other shoulders. Naturally in
such circumstances the Local Education Authority does
not report cases to the Guardians.
Any systematic arrangement between the two Authorities
appears indeed to be exceptional. As a rule there
is practically no co-operation, beyond, perhaps, the notification
of cases by both authorities to some Mutual
Registration Society,[340] or the informal meetings of the
Relieving Officers and the School Attendance Officers.[341]
We have already alluded to the power of the Local
Education Authorities to provide meals for the children
attending the Day Industrial Schools and the Special
Schools for the mentally or physically defective. The
Day Industrial Schools are intended primarily for children
who have played truant from the ordinary schools and
118who are committed by a magistrate's order. But in the
case of widows or deserted wives who have to work all
day, or when the father is incapacitated from work by
illness or infirmity, or if the father is a widower, the
children may be admitted to a Day Industrial School,
without an order, as "voluntary cases."[342] When
children are committed by a magistrate's order, the
parents are ordered to make a weekly payment towards
the cost of industrial training and meals.[343] In the case
of children admitted voluntarily such payment is also
theoretically demanded,[344] but in practice it is, as a rule,
impossible to exact it. Thus at Liverpool, though small
payments are received from widowers, the condition as
to payment has to be waived in the case of widows and
deserted wives, or when the father is unable to work
through illness.[345] At Bootle we were informed that no
payment is received from any of the voluntary cases.
The Schools are open from 6 or 7 in the morning to 5.30
or 6 at night and three meals are provided. The dietary
is as a rule monotonous, being continued week after week
with practically no variation. In point of order, as might
119be expected, the service of the meals compares favourably
with those given to necessitous children, erring rather on
the side of over-much discipline. It is, unfortunately,
by no means uncommon to find absolute silence insisted
on, a regulation which has a most depressing effect. In
these Day Industrial Schools the Local Education Authorities
have a valuable instrument for providing for the
numerous cases where mothers are at work all day and
so cannot provide proper meals for their children, or
where the children are neglected. This was urged by many
witnesses before the Royal Commission on the Poor
Laws,[346] and again recently by the Departmental Committee
on Reformatory and Industrial Schools.[347] Very
few authorities, however, have taken advantage of this
power. In 1911 there were only twelve Day Industrial
Schools in England, provided by eight authorities, and
eight in Scotland, of which seven were in Glasgow.[348]
The total attendance numbered a little over 3,000, the
voluntary cases amounting to only 308.[349] These numbers
showed a decrease compared with previous years,[350] and
this decline has since continued, partly owing to the fact
that truancy is far less common now than formerly, partly
owing to the provision of meals for children attending
elementary schools, which renders the Day Industrial
Schools less necessary.[351]
120The arrangements made for providing for the mentally
and physically defective children vary in different towns.
Sometimes no special provision is made. At Leicester, for
instance, the mentally defective children who come from a
distance bring their food with them and the caretaker
warms it. Frequently, however, a regular dinner is supplied.
Thus at Eastbourne dinners are provided at the
Special School for dull and backward children at a very
small charge.[352] At Bradford some of the children pay 1-1/2d.
a meal, others receive it free. At Liverpool a payment
of 1s., 6d. or 3d. a week is demanded, according to the
circumstances, the meals being given free in special
cases.[353] In Birkenhead, too, the charge varies, some
paying 1s. a week, some 2d. or 1d. per meal, at the discretion
of the teacher; no meals are given free, children
who cannot pay being sent to the centre to have their
dinner with the necessitous children from the ordinary
elementary schools. There appears to be usually little
difficulty in collecting payment. At Birkenhead we were
told that some difficulty was experienced at first, but
the children appreciate the dinners so much now that they
beg their parents to give them the necessary pence.
At the Open Air Schools[354] the common meal always
forms part of the regular school routine. As a rule three
meals a day are provided,[355] and sometimes milk is given
in addition in the middle of the morning. Usually some
121charge is made towards the cost of the meals, varying
from 6d. to 3s. per week, according to the parents' circumstances,
but in necessitous cases the charge is remitted.[356]
The service of the meals at these Special Schools presents
in general a marked contrast to the methods prevailing
at the centres for necessitous children. For example, at
Birkenhead, where the management of the feeding centres
leaves much to be desired,[357] the dinner provided at the
Mentally Defective School, for all children who care to
stay, is served in an attractive and educational manner.
One or more teachers are always present to supervise it.
The children enter all together and sit down at small
tables. The boys and girls take it in turns to lay the
tables and clear away afterwards, and help to serve the
food. Table-cloths are provided and these are kept
remarkably clean. Somewhat similar conditions prevail
at Liverpool in the Special Schools for Physically and
Mentally Defective Children.[358] But it is at a school for
feeble-minded children at Bradford that we found the
most perfect arrangements. The smallness of the numbers—only
some 17 or 18 children being present—allowed
122attention to be paid to each individual child. The dinner
was served in a bright cheerful hall, and the tables were
nicely laid by the children, with table-cloths, plants and
flowers; these latter the children often bring themselves.
Two teachers are always present and preside at the two
tables, having their dinner with the children. The
children's manners were excellent and spoke volumes for
the patience and care exercised by the teachers.
The example afforded by the service of the meals at
these special schools might well be imitated by the
Education Authorities in providing meals at the ordinary
elementary schools.
We have confined our investigations almost entirely
to the Urban Districts. We must, however, briefly touch
upon the question of underfeeding in the country. Here
the conditions are different. The problem is not only
how to provide for the children who do not get sufficient
to eat; there are also to be considered the large numbers
who are unable to return home at midday and have to
bring their dinner to school with them. Many of these
children have to walk long distances, perhaps two miles,
three miles, or even more. The long walk necessitates
an early start from home; this makes the interval between
breakfast and dinner long and the exercise sharpens the
appetite. Hence it is of the greatest importance that
the midday meal should be adequate. In most cases,
however, as the reports of School Medical Officers abundantly
testify, the dinner which these children bring with
them consists of bread and jam, cake or pastry, with
perhaps a bottle of cold tea.[359] In a few schools the
123teachers have organised cocoa clubs, the children paying
1d. or 1-1/2d. per week, which is as a rule just sufficient
to cover expenses.[360] Incidentally, it is noticed, the weekly
payment for cocoa has a good effect on the attendance.
"A child having once paid his or her cocoa fee at the
beginning of the week seldom stays away from school
during the remainder of the week if it can possibly be
avoided."[361]
Sometimes the teacher encourages the children to
bring bottles of milk, cocoa or coffee and sees that they
are warmed over the fire before being partaken of.
Occasionally a regular dinner is provided. We have
already mentioned the experiment made at Rousdon
124by Sir Henry Peek in 1876. This has been continued
to the present day. A hot dinner is provided daily,
consisting of one course, soup with bread and vegetables
two days a week, and some form of suet pudding the other
three days. About half the children stay for the dinner
and pay one penny each, these payments just about
covering the cost of the food. The meal is served in a
dining-room in the school and the ex-headmaster and the
present headmaster voluntarily undertake the supervision.
A somewhat similar plan has been tried at Grassington,
in Yorkshire. When, eighteen years ago, the teaching
of cookery was introduced, it was resolved to combine
with that instruction the provision of a hot midday meal.
The children not only cook the dinner themselves, but
they take it in turns to order and pay for the materials,
thus acquiring the valuable knowledge how to buy.
They are taught the value of the different foodstuffs and
learn how to make a good substantial dinner at a little
cost. A two-course dinner, ample and varied, is provided
daily at the school.[362] Each child is allowed to eat as
much as it wants, but no waste is allowed. Marvellous
as it appears, the payment of a 1d. per meal covers the
cost of the food.[363] The dinner appears to have been
intended chiefly for the children who came from a distance,
but the parents of the children who live in the village
have been glad to avail themselves of the provision,
since the school dinner is better than they can supply at
home.[364] Nearly half the children stay. All the arrangements
125are, and have from the first been, made by the
headmaster's wife, who takes the cookery lesson and
serves the meal herself, and the success of the experiment
must be very largely attributed to her voluntary
labours.
In two schools in Cheshire also, Siddington and Nether
Alderley, hot dinners are provided at a charge of 1-1/2d.,
in the former during the winter months, in the latter all
the year round. In both cases the children's payments
cover, or slightly more than cover, the cost of the food,
the other expenses being borne by voluntary funds.
Such provision is, however, quite exceptional. As
a rule no provision whatever is made. "I have only
once seen any supervision of the meal on the part of
the teachers," writes a late Assistant School Medical
Officer for East Sussex; "in fine weather the children
generally eat [their dinner] out of doors; in bad weather
it is taken in the school or cloak-room in what are often
very unhygienic surroundings."[365] "There is no doubt,"
writes another School Medical Officer, "that at some of
the schools the conditions in which the children get their
midday meal are deplorable."[366] "It is only too common a
sight," reports the School Medical Officer for Derbyshire,
"to see little children sitting in a corner of the class-room,
cloak-room or even the playground, munching at
thick slices of bread and butter. Under these circumstances,"
he continues, "it cannot be wondered at that
children below the normal development are to be found
in our schools."[367] In Anglesey the School Medical Officer
126finds more children badly nourished in the rural areas
than in the urban areas; this he attributes mainly to the
long walk to school every day, the inadequacy of the
midday meal and the hurried manner in which it is
eaten.[368]
It is indeed essential that in all country schools to which
children come from a distance, provision should be made
for the serving of a midday meal under proper supervision.[369]
As Dr. George Finch points out, "the authority which
requires the child to spend its day away from home might
not unreasonably be expected by the parents to make
some provision that its midday meal might be taken
under not unfavourable conditions. The parent, however
conscientious, cannot adequately deal with the
problem, and the provision of suitable cold food is not
an easy matter, even in the more well-to-do family."[370]
The meals should be served as part of the school curriculum
and might well be combined with the teaching of
cookery as is done at Grassington.
It may be useful now to sum up the main points
which emerge from the foregoing description. The
proposal, which we shall discuss in the final chapter, to
make the midday meal a part of the school curriculum,
127to be attended by all children who wish to avail themselves
of the provision, would obviate many of the difficulties
that arise under the present system. Meanwhile we may
point out some ways in which improvements can be
effected, apart from this more drastic proposal.
1. Since the Provision of Meals Act is only permissive,
Local Education Authorities are allowed to remain
inactive in spite of the fact that children in their schools
are underfed, and that no adequate provision is made
by voluntary agencies. It should be made obligatory on
the Local Authority to take action in such a case.
2. The limitation of the amount which may be spent
on food by the Local Education Authority to the sum
yielded by a halfpenny rate restricts operations in some
towns, and prevents provision being made for all the necessitous
children. This limitation should be removed.
An alteration of the law in these two directions would
merely assimilate the powers and duties of the English
Education Authorities to those already conferred on the
Scottish School Boards by the Education (Scotland) Act
of 1908.[371]
3. The selection of the children who are to receive
school meals is based, often solely and always primarily,
on the poverty test. Little attempt is made to link up
the provision of meals with the school medical service.
The meals, that is to say, are regarded primarily as a
means of relieving distress rather than as a remedy for
malnutrition. The numbers selected vary according to
the policy of the Local Education Authority and the
views taken by the individual head teachers. Nowhere
can the selection of the children be said to be satisfactory.
In towns such as Bradford, where the Local Authority is
determined to search out all cases of children who are
suffering from lack of food, the great majority of underfed
128children are doubtless discovered, but in other towns
numbers of such children are overlooked and left unprovided
for, while everywhere little or no provision is made
for the countless children who are improperly fed at home.
We shall discuss in the final chapter the best method to
be pursued in this matter of selecting the children.
4. There is great diversity of practice in different towns
with regard to the time at which the meal is given, the
manner in which it is prepared and served, and the kind
of food supplied. Where only one meal is provided, it
would appear that dinner is for many reasons preferable
to breakfast. The dietary should be varied and should
be drawn up in consultation with the School Medical
Officer; it should be so planned as to contain a due
proportion of the elements which are lacking in the child's
home diet, and special provision should be made for the
infants. The preparation of the meals should not be
left to caterers but should be undertaken by the Local
Authority, so that adherence to the approved dietary
and a high standard of quality can be assured. The
meal should be regarded as part of the school curriculum.
It should be served as far as possible on the school
premises, and should be attended only by children from
that particular school. The children should be taught
to set the tables and wait on one another, the tables
being nicely laid, with table-cloths and, if possible, flowers
or plants. Clean hands and faces and orderly behaviour
should be insisted on. Some of the teachers should
supervise the meal and should receive some extra remuneration
for this service.
5. The discontinuance of the school meals during the
holidays has been shown to undo much of the benefit
derived during term-time, and it entails unnecessary
suffering on the children. The expenditure of the rates
on holiday feeding must be legalised. The limitation of
129the provision to the winter months, as is the practice
in some towns, is even more absurd. Local Authorities
should be required to continue the school meals throughout
the year, if need exists.
6. The sums contributed by the parents towards the
cost of their children's meals amount to only a trifling
fraction of the total expenditure. The power of providing
meals as a matter of convenience for children whose
parents are able and willing to pay has been very
sparingly used by the Local Education Authorities, as
far as the ordinary elementary schools are concerned. In
the special schools for defective children, on the other
hand, where not infrequently a midday meal is provided
for all the children, a considerable proportion of the parents
contribute towards the cost. It is difficult to say whether
the establishment of School Restaurants in the ordinary
schools would be successful. One point, however, seems
clear; if the plan is to succeed, the meals must be
intended primarily for paying children; if they are
provided mainly for necessitous children, parents who
can afford to pay will not send their children to any
great extent.
In the case of the parents who can afford to feed
their children but neglect to do so, the attempt to recover
the cost of the meals supplied to the children results as
a rule in almost total failure, owing to the extreme
difficulty of obtaining conclusive evidence of the parents'
ability to pay. An attempt to recover may be worse
than useless, for it frequently leads the parent to withdraw
his children promptly from the school meals, though
their need of the meals continues as great as before.
7. Owing to the inadequate relief usually given by the
Boards of Guardians, the Local Education Authorities
are in many cases forced to feed children whose parents
are receiving poor relief. In only a few towns is any
130systematic attempt made to prevent this overlapping
between the two authorities. So long as the Guardians
retain their present functions, the plan adopted at Bradford
and a few other towns, by which the out-relief granted
by the Guardians is given partly in the form of school
meals, the Guardians paying the Education Authority
for these meals, might well be extended to other towns.
By this plan overlapping of relief is avoided, while it
ensures that the relief given to the mother on account of
her children is in effect obtained by them.
8. In the rural districts the conditions under which
the children eat their midday meal are frequently deplorable.
The long walk to school renders it even more
important than it is in the towns that the meal should
be a substantial one, but the food which the children
bring with them is as a rule entirely inadequate. In
the few schools where a hot dinner has been provided,
the plan has met with marked success, and such provision
should be made in all schools. It might advantageously
be combined with the teaching of cookery, a plan which
is more practicable in the country than in the towns,
since the numbers to be provided for are comparatively
small.
CHAPTER III THE PROVISION OF MEALS IN LONDON — (a)—The Organisation of the Voluntary Agencies. — (b)—The Assumption of Responsibility by the County Council. — (c)—The Extent of the Provision. — (d)—The Care Committee. — (e)—The Provision for Paying Children. — (f)—The Service of the Meals. — (g)—Overlapping with the Poor Law Authority. — APPENDIX EXAMPLES OF FEEDING CENTRES IN LONDON — (a)—School, visited October, 1913. — (b)—School, visited June, 1913. — (c)—Centre, visited May, 1913. — (d)—Centre, visited March, 1913. — (e)—Centre, visited June, 1913. — (f)—Centre, visited October, 1913.
131
We have reserved the treatment of London for a separate
chapter since, owing to its size and the diverse conditions
prevailing in the different districts, it presents problems
of special difficulty. We shall describe in this chapter
the provision made in the early years of this century
by voluntary agencies, and the final assumption by the
London County Council of the whole responsibility of
dealing with its underfed children; we shall trace the
gradual building up of a vast and complex organisation
to deal not only with the question of school meals, but
also with other matters affecting the general welfare of
the children; and we shall discuss the actual methods of
working at the present day.
We have already sketched the early history of the
movement in London, and described the attempts made
by the London School Board to organise the host of
voluntary agencies.[372] The proposal put forward by a
Committee of the School Board in 1899 to make that
body responsible for providing food for all its underfed children
was, as we have shown, defeated by a large majority,
and a renewed attempt was made by the establishment
of a central organisation, the Joint Committee on Underfed
Children, to organise the voluntary agencies.
This attempt met with but little more success than
the earlier endeavours. The functions of the Joint
132Committee were limited to receiving reports from the
Relief Committees, pointing out defects in their
methods of working, and acting generally as a medium
of communication between these committees and the
collecting agencies. If the Relief Committees failed to
send reports, the Joint Committee had no power to compel
them to do so, nor could the Committee insist on the
remedying of the defects which they pointed out. By
1907 the Committee were able to report that only one
school had been discovered in which meals were provided
but no report received. "We may hope, therefore,"
they continue, "that ... the instructions of the
Council ... have at last reached all head teachers
and are being obeyed. But in default of any executive
and inspecting machinery, it has taken the persistent
efforts of the Joint Committee, during six years, to effect
this result, if indeed it has really been effected."[373] The
greatest difficulty was experienced in getting Relief
Committees established in every school or group of
schools in which underfed children were provided with
meals.[374] Even when these committees were appointed,
the meetings of many of them were held infrequently
and for formal business only, the selection of the children
and the enquiry into the parents' circumstances being
left entirely to the teachers.[375] Consequently the methods
133of selection differed widely, even in the same school, the
different departments paying no attention to what the
others were doing.[376] The enquiry was generally totally
inadequate, and in some cases was not even attempted.[377]
The Joint Committee urged that, when meals were given
at all, they should be given regularly at least four if not
five days a week, and should be continued throughout
the year if necessary.[378] But in 1907 we find that "there
are still a good many schools where meals are only
provided on one or two days, and more where they are
only given on three days, the average number throughout
the schools being 2-3/4 meals per child per week."[379] In only
sixteen schools were the meals continued for more than
twenty weeks during the year.[380]
The Joint Committee strenuously opposed the theory,
134which was now steadily gaining ground, that the
rates should be utilised for the supply of food. In 1904
they report that, in their opinion, "all real distress on
any considerable scale has been effectually met....
They have never been restricted in their efforts for want
of funds, and there is no reason to think that any organisations
dealing with public money would be more efficient
than these bodies dealing with charitable money. On
the other hand, there is reason to believe that, even as
things are now, relief is often given to children who are
not really in want, and there is no doubt that if the public
purse were being drawn upon, relief would be distributed
more lavishly."[381] The County Council could hardly,
however, remain unmoved by the disquieting report of
the Committee on Physical Deterioration published in
the same year. Dr. Eichholz, in his evidence before
the committee, had indeed described the existing method
of feeding in London as "entirely in the nature of a
temporary stop-gap. There is," he declared, "but little
concentrated effort at building up enfeebled constitutions,
school feeding doing little beyond arresting further
degeneracy."[382] In April, 1905, the Council accordingly
resolved "that, with a view to checking the physical
deterioration among the London population and securing
135the best result from the expenditure on education, it be
referred to the Education Committee to consider and
report as to the necessary Parliamentary power being
obtained for the provision of food where necessary for
the children attending rate-supported schools in London."[383]
The Education Committee, however, while
admitting that there were numbers of underfed and ill-fed
children attending the schools and that in the case of
these children it was impossible to secure the best results
from an educational standpoint, were nevertheless of
opinion that, "while the necessity for feeding children as
the last resort out of public funds is a proposition endorsed
by the whole spirit of the Poor Law," there were strong
arguments against seeking power to utilise the rates at
present. The provision of school meals out of public
funds must tend to lessen parental responsibility, and the
expense entailed would be very serious, since the numbers,
though small at first, would inevitably tend to increase.[384]
The Committee recommended, therefore, that the experiment
should be tried of utilising the food prepared at
the cookery centres. The advantages of this course
would be twofold. The experiment would prove whether
there was a demand on the part of the better-off parents
for the provision of cheap dinners at school, while the
training at the cookery centres would be improved by
receiving a more practical trend.[385]
The experiment was accordingly tried at five[386] selected
schools. In three of these schools, which were situated
in poor districts, dinners were supplied at 1-1/2d each. In
the other two schools, situated in better-class neighbourhoods,
the cost was 2d. and 3d., the parents preferring
136the more expensive dinner.[387] The Council having no
power to spend the rates on the provision of food, the
meals had to be paid for by the parents or by charitable
agencies. The teachers were instructed not to choose only
necessitous children, but to distribute the tickets fairly
between the children in the schools, the object being to
try the experiment of a common dinner.[388] From an
educational point of view the dinners were very successful.
The children were taught to eat properly,[389] and the
girls attending the cookery class benefited by the practical
training. It appeared, too, that there was a demand,
in certain districts at any rate, for the provision of cheap
dinners at school.[390] But the experiment was on too
small a scale to have much practical bearing on the
question of feeding necessitous children. For large
numbers the cookery centres were quite inadequate and
any attempt to use them primarily for the object of
providing children's meals would interfere with the
instruction given.
No further serious attempt was made for some years to
place the provision of food upon the rates. On the passing
137of the Provision of Meals Act the County Council took
over the whole responsibility for the provision, the Joint
Committee on Underfed Children, which had been
composed partly of representatives of voluntary
organisations,[391] giving place to a Sub-Committee of the
Education Committee[392]; but voluntary funds were still
relied on. In 1908, however, the supply began to fail.
In July of that year a conference of the Mayors of
the London boroughs had declared that there was no
reason to fear that voluntary contributions would be insufficient
to defray the cost of food.[393] The appeal subsequently
issued met, however, with a very meagre response,
only some £6,000 being subscribed.[394] By the end of the
year it became clear that recourse must be had to the rates,
and application was accordingly made to the Board of
Education. The new system was put in force early in
1909.[395]
Meanwhile the constant complaints of the varying
methods pursued by the different Care Committees[396]
in the selection of the children, and the rapid increase in
the number of children fed,[397] led the Sub-Committee on
138Underfed Children to call for a report on the circumstances
of these children, so that the cause of the distress
might be ascertained and some light thrown on the question
how far the provision of free meals was really an effective
remedy for the evils which existed.[398] An investigation
was accordingly conducted by the two officials who had
been appointed by the Council to organise the work of
the local Care Committees. Twelve schools were selected
in different districts, and a careful enquiry made into
the circumstances of all the children at these schools who
were receiving free meals. In all 1,218 families were
dealt with, containing 3,334 children.
In a small number of the cases, 3·9 per cent., the distress
was found to be due to illness or some other temporary
misfortune; unemployment of the wage-earner
accounted for 5·7 per cent., and under-employment for
19 per cent., of the cases; in 44·7 per cent. the cause of
the distress was attributed to the intemperance or wastefulness
of the parents.[399] The necessity of providing school
meals, at any rate as a temporary expedient, was clearly
proved. It was found that, though 21·12 per cent.
of the children were not necessitous, the remaining
78·88 per cent. were necessitous "in the sense of
lacking sufficient food," and that they would require
school meals "until effective Care Committees are
able to check the diseases attendant on partial employment,
bad housing and other evils."[400] So far little
attempt had been made to improve the conditions
of the homes by systematic visiting. With the majority
of the Care Committees, declared the organisers, "their
only active members are the head teachers and their
139only visitors are the attendance officers."[401] The complaints
as to want of uniformity in the selection of the
children were corroborated. In many schools "each
department has its own system of enquiry, its own method
of selection, its own standard of necessity, and the
result is that it is seldom that all the school children of
one family are on the necessitous list."[402] The extent of
overlapping between the Education Authority and the
Boards of Guardians was shown by the fact that out of
the 1,218 families 39 were in receipt of out-relief while no
fewer than 165 had been in receipt of relief recently.[403]
To put an end to all this want of uniformity it was
recommended that a responsible secretary visitor should
be appointed for each school or group of schools, who would
organise bands of voluntary workers, and co-operate
with all existing local agencies for social improvement.
It was urged that the duties of the Care Committees should
not be confined to the provision of meals, but should
include everything pertaining to the health and general
well-being of the child.[404] This latter recommendation was
carried out. The Care Committees were re-organised
and given additional duties, the supervision of medical
treatment and the work of after-care,[405] and it was resolved
that a committee should be appointed for every elementary
school, not only for those which contained "necessitous"
children.[406] The suggestion that a paid secretary
should be appointed for every school or group of schools
140was not adopted. The Council decided merely to appoint
twelve paid lady workers for the whole of London,
whose duties would be to strengthen the Care Committees.
At the same time, as a further step towards uniformity,
local associations of Care Committees were formed.
Several such associations had already come into existence
voluntarily, but they were now made uniform and
permanent. The functions of these associations, which
numbered 27, were to make all the arrangements in connection
with the feeding centres, and to collect voluntary
contributions. They were also to act as advisory bodies.
At their meetings would be discussed such questions as
the selection of children to be fed, after-care, medical
treatment, and any other duties falling to the Care
Committees to be performed. They would thus, it was
hoped, initiate a common policy and serve as a means
of co-ordinating the work of the various Care Committees.
Two-thirds of their members were to be representatives
of Care Committees, one-sixth were to be nominated by
the Teachers' Local Consultative Committees, and one-sixth
appointed by the Children's Care (Central) Sub-Committee.[407]
There are thus to-day three distinct, though interdependent,
organisations—the Children's Care (Central)
Sub-Committee, the Local Associations of Care Committees
and the local Care Committees appointed for
each school.
In considering the development in London of the
movement for the provision of meals, one is struck by
the haphazard way in which the vast organisation has
been built up. The County Council has from the first
been reluctant to undertake the responsibility for its
141underfed children. "The whole question of deciding
which children are underfed, and of making special provision
for such children," declared the Chairman of the
Sub-Committee on Underfed Children in 1908, "should
really be one for the Poor Law Authority to decide, and
not the Education Authority."[408] The attempt to make
the Guardians carry out their duty having signally failed,
the London County Council was forced to undertake
the task, but it has done so in a half-hearted fashion.
The results of this failure to grasp the problem in a
statesmanlike manner are conspicuously evident in the
conditions prevailing to-day.
The total expenditure on the provision of meals in
London amounted, for the year 1912-13, to £99,805. Of
this by far the greater part, £98,111, was derived from
the rates, voluntary contributions amounting to only £3.
Apart from these voluntary contributions collected by the
Local Associations, however, a few schools "contract
out" and supply the meals from their own private
sources.[409] Moreover, large sums were collected by voluntary
organisations for the provision of meals during the
holidays, especially during the summer holiday of 1912,
owing to the distress caused by the dock strike. And
142besides this holiday feeding, which, since it cannot be
met out of the rates, must be paid for out of voluntary
funds, there are still a certain number of voluntary
agencies which are providing meals quite independently
of the County Council.
Amongst the most important of these is the London
Vegetarian Association. One of the chief objects of this
Association, which has been in existence many years,
is the popularisation in the homes of the poor of a vegetable
diet which is at once both cheap and wholesome. Dinners
are provided consisting of a bowl of vegetable soup, a
slice of wholemeal bread and a slab of pudding. As
a rule the meals are given during the winter only,
being continued during the Christmas holidays and, if
necessary, during the Easter holidays, and on Saturdays
also. The number of centres opened varies according
to the state of the Association's finances and the need
that exists. During the present winter some half-dozen
have been established, besides the central depôt in Whitechapel,
about 900 children on an average being fed daily.
Since the passing of the Provision of Meals Act the
activities of the Association, as far as the children are
concerned, have been confined theoretically to the supply
of dinners to children under school age or to children
who wish to pay for the meals. But school children
who prefer to be fed by the Association rather than by
the school are also given meals, as in addition are those
who are not considered necessitous by the School Care
Committee. Any child can have a dinner on producing
a halfpenny. Free dinners are only given to children for
whom application is made by some charitable agency, district
visitors, Little Sisters of the Poor or other persons
interested, no enquiry being made by the Association itself
in these cases. It is clear that there is much danger of
overlapping—in fact it has been found that, in some cases,
143children have obtained a dinner at school first and have
then gone on to the depôt. In other cases it seems that
the Association feeds some children of a family, the Care
Committee others.
The total number of individual children fed during
the year 1912-13 was 100,771,[410] the average weekly number
being 41,529. The numbers fed during the last thirteen
years are seen in the following table:—[411]
Season.
Average weekly number of children fed.
1900-01
(August to July inclusive)
18,857
1901-02
" "
20,085
1902-03
" "
22,206
1903-04
" "
23,842
1904-05
" "
26,951
1905-06
" "
27,159
1906-07
" "
29,334
1907-08
" "
37,979
1908-09
" "
39,632
1909-10
(August 1 to March 31)
42,153
1910-11
(April 1 to March 31)
41,672
1911-12
36,897
1912-13
41,529
In the selection of the children the County Council has
throughout pursued the policy of keeping the numbers fed
as low as possible. The School Doctor may recommend
for meals, or more frequently for milk or codliver
144oil, under-nourished children whom he discovers in the
course of medical inspection,[412] but the number of such
cases is comparatively small. As a rule the children are
selected by the teachers (either on their own initiative
or, more frequently, on the application of the parents)
on the ground of poverty.
The enquiry into the home circumstances of these
children and the final decision as to which of them
shall be fed, devolve upon the Care Committees.
These Care Committees form the most striking feature
of the administration of the Provision of Meals Act in
London. In no other town have the services of the
volunteer worker been utilised to such an extent.[413] As
we have seen, the County Council decided in 1909 that
a Children's Care Committee should be formed for every
elementary school, and there is now practically no school
for which a committee has not been appointed.[414] The
committees consist of two or three of the School Managers,
together with not less than four voluntary workers
appointed by the Children's Care (Central) Sub-Committee.[415]
The head teachers, though not members,[416]
usually attend the meetings, and in some cases undertake
145a considerable amount of clerical work. The members
of these committees number some 5,600,[417] but of these
many take little or no part in the work, and the effective
membership amounts perhaps to not more than two-thirds
of this total.
The functions of the Care Committees are numerous
and important. They do not merely decide which children
shall receive school meals. They have also to "follow
up" cases of children who are found by the School Medical
Officer to need medical treatment, and, by visiting the
homes, induce the parents to obtain this treatment;
often they arrange for the supply of spectacles at reduced
rates and collect payment from the parents by instalments.
Further, they have to advise parents in connection
with the employment of their children, referring
suitable cases to the Local Juvenile Advisory Committee,
Apprenticeship Committee or other agency, and generally
befriending the children leaving school. Some committees
undertake the work in connection with the Children's
Country Holidays Fund. Frequently the Care Committee
makes arrangements for the supply of boots,[418]
and sometimes also clothing, gratuitously or at reduced
rates.
The advantages of such a system of voluntary workers,
acting in connection with, and under the guidance of,
the Local Authority are many. The volunteer worker,
as has often been pointed out, can bring to bear on
individual cases a patience and an enthusiasm which the
146official has no time to bestow. By getting into friendly
relations with the mother, the volunteer visitor will often
be able to help the family in numberless ways. The Care
Committee system represents, indeed, one of the most
hopeful movements of the time, denoting, as it does, an
awakening of the social conscience and a revolt against
the old system of district visiting, which meant too
frequently merely the giving of a dole, a system which
encouraged a patronising attitude on the one hand, and a
cadging habit on the other. From the Care Committee
visitor little in the way of material gifts is to be expected.
Instead, some effort is demanded from the parent. He,
or more usually she, is asked to co-operate with the
Care Committee in doing what is necessary for the child's
welfare. Moreover, the Care Committee is invaluable as
a means of educating public opinion. Many will be
found who, though perhaps strongly opposed in theory
to the whole system of the provision of free meals, are
yet willing to work for the children, and by contact with
the children and their homes will learn something of the
life and struggles of the poor, and a better mutual understanding
will be brought about. As the Warden of a
Settlement in Liverpool has pointed out, "it is a constant
lament of administrators of education that the public
care more for saving the rates than making citizens.
The complaint is justified. We only care about what we
understand; the public understands the money it has
to pay, but it does not understand what happens to it.
As a matter of fact ninety per cent. of the ratepaying
public have never been at a feeding centre or seen a
medical inspection; and their own education was of such
a scanty nature that one cannot expect their general
imagination to supply the deficiency. Hence they
grumble at paying for a service of which they are ignorant.
The remedy lies in making them understand. From the
147young men and women of these families we can recruit
Care Committee workers. They will visit the homes of
the people, the feeding centres and the school; their
imagination will be stirred and their intellects quickened;
finally, the time will come when an enlightened public
opinion will be the critic of the education policy of our
city."[419] Splendid work is now being done in many parts of
London by the Care Committees and it is greatly to be
regretted that the system has not been more widely
adopted in the provinces.
On the other hand, the disadvantages of relying only
on voluntary help must not be overlooked. In the first
place there is the difficulty of securing enough workers.
Remarkable as has been the response to the appeal of the
County Council for helpers, yet many more are needed.
In the residential parts of London this difficulty is not
so much felt, but in the poorer districts, where the need is
greatest, it is impossible to find enough people with
leisure to devote to the work. From every Care Committee
that we have visited comes the cry for more helpers.
If the friendly relations with the parents are to be established,
which are essential if the maximum amount of
good is to be derived from the various activities which
are undertaken by the school authorities, it is of the
greatest importance that the homes should be visited;
but it is rare to find a sufficient supply of workers forthcoming
for this visiting to be undertaken regularly. It
is true that some committees visit the homes once a
month or sometimes even, in doubtful cases, once a fortnight,
but more frequently visits are paid at long intervals,
and in some districts many of the homes are never visited
at all. At a school in East London, for instance (and
this is typical of many others), we were told that it is
148found in practice quite impossible for every case to be
visited, since there are only two members of the Care
Committee to undertake this work. A committee in
another district reports, "visits in doubtful cases are
made twice a year, supplemented by quarterly visits,"
while another committee in the same district reports that,
"owing to the lack of sufficient help, it is often necessary
to receive parents instead of visiting homes."
Still more difficult is it to obtain honorary secretaries.
The functions of a Care Committee are, as we have seen,
many and varied, and involve an enormous amount of
work, if they are to be performed efficiently, especially
in districts where few volunteers can be obtained and
where, in consequence, a disproportionate amount of
visiting falls to the lot of the secretary. The secretary of
a Care Committee in Stepney found that it was necessary
to give three quarters of her time to the work, and "even
so, outside help had to be called in to keep the clerical
work even approximately up to date."[420] The secretary
of another school in East London informed us that he
had to give four full days a week, besides some hours
devoted to clerical work in the evening; while another
secretary, in Central London, gives about four hours' work
on an average five days a week. Obviously it is
impossible to secure enough volunteers. Many who
undertake the work of secretary find after a few months
that they are obliged to give it up. The history of too
many Care Committees is a record of ever-changing secretaries,
interspersed with more or less prolonged interregna.
In one district—and this appears to be typical of London
as a whole—we were told that, out of 91 schools, some
10 or 15 were at the time without secretaries, and the
duties had to be undertaken by the Assistant Organisers.
149These officials are already overburdened, and the result
is that all but the most urgent work is left undone.
Nothing is more disheartening for an energetic secretary
who has laboured hard to effect some improvement in
the condition of the children than to find, when forced
by stress of circumstances to give up the work, that no
one can be found to undertake the secretaryship and that,
consequently, much of the devoted labour of months,
perhaps of years, is undone.
The need for the appointment of paid secretaries
for each school or group of schools was, as we have
seen, pointed out as long ago as 1908.[421] Since that date
the activities of the Care Committees have been enormously
extended, and, in certain districts at any rate, if the
work is to be done with any degree of efficiency, the necessity
for such paid secretaries is becoming absolutely imperative.
But apart from the difficulty of securing enough voluntary
workers, there are inherent disadvantages in the
present system. The enquiry into the circumstances of
the parents is not a duty for which the ordinary volunteer
worker is fitted. And the necessity of making these
enquiries may endanger those friendly relations which it
is of such importance to establish between the visitor
and the parent. The enquiry is generally totally inadequate.
In the majority of cases the visitor is not trained
for the purpose, and frequently finds this work distasteful.
Each visitor has a different standard. No enquiry is
made from the employer[422]; indeed, in the large number
of cases where the father is casually employed such
enquiry would be impracticable. In many cases there
150is little or no knowledge of what other help is being
given to the family. Many committees insist on the
parents appearing before them to answer enquiries as
to their circumstances. This is sometimes, as we have
seen, rendered necessary by the lack of workers and the
consequent impossibility of visiting the homes. But
even if the homes are visited some committees consider
that the obligation on the part of the parents to apply
in person furnishes a test of the genuineness of their
need. The attendance of the father, where it can
be secured, is useful as it proves a means of bringing
home to him his responsibility. It is not infrequently
found that the mother has applied for meals without the
husband's knowledge. On the other hand, as we have
already shown, the insistence on the parents' attendance
may result in considerable hardship to them,
entailing perhaps the loss of half a day's work. They
are often kept waiting for a considerable time.
Moreover, the assembling of numbers together, all for
the purpose of making application for meals, tends to
diminish the sense of self-respect. For this reason many
committees consider it undesirable to summon the
parents, or they only summon them in special cases.
When the parent is summoned and does not attend, the
Council lays down that, if no immediate home visit is
possible, a notice shall be sent to the parent that if he
or she fails to attend before the committee or to show some
good reason for not attending, the committee will be
obliged to charge for the meals supplied to the children.[423]
As far as we can discover, this is very rarely done. The
far more usual course is for the committee to send a
notice to the effect that the meals will be discontinued
unless the parent appeals.
151Another disadvantage arising from the utilisation
of the service of voluntary workers alone, is that no sufficient
control can be exercised by the Central Authority
to enforce a common policy. A certain amount of
latitude is desirable so as to allow scope for individual
initiative and experiment. But in the matter of selection
of the children to be fed want of uniformity is wholly
to be condemned. The diversity in methods that prevails
is in effect amazing. In two schools situated almost side
by side, and drawing their children from the same streets,
the percentage fed may be, in the one case, two, in the
other ten, fifteen or even more.[424] We have found this
lack of uniformity in other towns, since the numbers
fed depend very largely on the views taken by individual
teachers, but in London there is superadded the diversity
produced by the divergence of views of the different
Care Committees. In one Care Committee the socialist
element will be predominant. In another the work may
be done on strictly "C.O.S." lines; the meals are regarded
simply as a form of relief, and the feeding-list is
cut down to the lowest limit.[425]
The County Council has not found it possible to lay
down any uniform rule for the guidance of the committees.[426]
Though, in a small number of cases, the committee
152professes to have a scale, usually that laid down
by Rowntree,[427] in practice this is a very rough
criterion, frequently departed from, and the cases are
all virtually decided on their merits. Moreover, the
policy of the same Care Committee even will not always
be a consistent one. The decision as to any particular
case will vary with the presence or absence of particular
members of the Committee.
Where children from the same family attend different
schools—a frequent occurrence in London—meals may
be granted at one school and refused at another. The
County Council have issued elaborate regulations for
ensuring that in such cases each Care Committee concerned
shall know what the others are doing.[428] But
though many Care Committees do communicate with one
another, or notify cases to a Mutual Registration Committee,
the County Council's instructions are frequently
disregarded. The secretary of one committee informed
us that during the whole time of her secretaryship—a
period of over a year—she never once received any
notification from another committee. Even where the
cases are notified, it by no means follows that the several
committees concerned adopt the same plan of action;
often we have found that the one committee did not know
in any particular case what the result of their notification
had been. One secretary even told us that though
all the committees in her district mutually notified cases
to each other, this was solely for information; they
153pursued their own policy, merely noting that some of
the children of the family were receiving meals at another
school.[429]
To the parents this diversity of treatment of similar
cases can only appear as capricious. Successive visits
by the Care Committee visitors from different schools,
all making the same enquiries, are a needless source of
irritation to the parent, while being at the same time
unnecessary expenditure of time and energy for the visitors.
Attempts have been made in some districts to put an
end to this waste of energy and overlapping. In Camberwell,
two or three years ago, it was decided that the Care
Committee visiting should be organised by streets instead
of by schools. The Care Committees of the different
schools all sent on their cases to the secretary of the
organisation, who referred them to the visitor for the
particular street.[430] This scheme worked very well for
about eighteen months, but was then given up chiefly
because the secretary could not continue the work.
Now three Care Committees in this district have been
amalgamated, so as to secure some measure of uniformity.[431]
In a few other districts also, the Care Committees for
groups of schools, though nominally separately appointed
for each school, are in effect composed of the same
people. Quite recently an attempt to prevent overlapping
has been made by the County Council on a larger scale.
154In Whitechapel the Council have provided a Central Office
where case papers will be kept, and paid assistants have
been appointed who will notify to each Care Committee
any assistance which is being given to the brothers and
sisters of the children with whom they are dealing.
The County Council from the first has not looked with
approval on the proposal that meals should be provided
as a matter of convenience to parents who are willing
to pay for them. "Only cases of exceptional hardship,"
declared the Education Committee, "e.g., children of
widowers or of widows who are compelled, owing to their
work, to be away from home all day—should be so dealt
with."[432] In such cases payment must be made in advance
and a week's notice be given, the full cost of the meals
being charged.[433] Consequently, in most schools we find
that no parents or only an insignificant number are
voluntarily paying for the meals.[434] But that there is a
certain demand for such provision is shown by the number
of applications received where the Care Committee
encourages such a plan. In one school, for instance, we
were informed that a number of parents paid; sometimes
when the children had been receiving free meals the parents
wished the children to continue having them when the
home circumstances improved, and were quite willing
155to pay the cost. In such cases they preferred the
children to go to the Cookery Centre, this being looked on
as superior to the feeding-centre. In another district
we were told that, though there was a demand on the part
of the parents, this was not encouraged, partly because the
staff of supervisors was inadequate to cope with larger
numbers. There is frequently an unfortunate difference
in the treatment of the paying and the non-paying children.
At one centre, for instance, the "necessitous" children
are placed at one table, and are supplied with food provided
by the Alexandra Trust; the paying children are
placed at another and are given food cooked at the
Cookery Centre. At another school we were told that the
paying children were fed at one end of the room, the
necessitous children at the other; incidentally the paying
children had to stand, since there were no chairs available,
while the necessitous children sat on forms. In several
schools the parents pay for milk or codliver oil when this
is recommended by the doctor. In at least one school,
however, we were told that though some of the parents
would be willing to pay for this milk, it was too much
trouble to collect the money, so no payment was asked.
In one or two schools milk is provided for any child who
likes to pay a halfpenny, and this provision is very largely
taken advantage of.
In the special schools for mentally defective children,
where the provision of meals is carried on on the same
lines as in the ordinary elementary schools, the proportion
of children who pay for the meals is greater, since,
owing to the distance from school of many of the children's
homes, provision has to be made for non-necessitous as
well as necessitous. In the Cripple Schools special
provision has for many years been made by the Cripple
Children's Dinners Committee. This body provides the
food, the County Council supplying the apparatus and
156attendance. Dinners are supplied for all the children at
a charge of 2d. each. The parents appear thoroughly to
appreciate the provision made, and the great majority of
them pay the full cost, only a few of the children receiving
the dinner free or at a reduced price.[435]
The results of the half-hearted fashion in which London
undertook the responsibility for its underfed children
are seen nowhere more clearly than in the arrangements
made for serving the meals. The County Council seems
to have been actuated throughout rather by the desire
to keep the expense down to the minimum than to supply
the children with the most suitable food and to see that
the meals were served under civilising conditions. In
the early years after the Council took over the provision,
the Local Committees were left to make the best arrangements
that they could. Little encouragement was
given them in any endeavour to provide wholesome and
varied meals under conditions likely to exercise an educational
influence over the children. Still less was any
attempt made to enforce such a policy. The reports are
almost silent on this aspect of the question, though the
scanty references which are to be found show a far
from satisfactory state of affairs. In 1908, for instance,
it was reported that at thirty schools, where 3,090 children
were fed, plates and mugs were not provided. "This has
meant generally," reports the Executive Officer, "that
the children brought their own mugs and ate the food out
of their hands." In twenty other schools insufficient
157provision was made for washing up the utensils used and,
"as food was served to the children in successive relays,
two or more children used each drinking vessel or plate
before it had been washed." "The usual meal has been
a dinner of soup (sometimes containing meat), with, in
certain cases, a form of pudding as an alternative. In
the great majority of cases this was the daily meal for
months without variety."[436] The Care Committee organisers,
in their Report on the Home Circumstances of
Necessitous Children in the same year, remark that,
considering "the poor accommodation and the inferior
quality of the meals often provided for the children,"
together with the fact that the highest average number
of meals per child was 4·4 per week, it could not be
expected that there would be much noticeable improvement
in the physical condition of the children."[437]
Since the formation of the Local Associations of Care
Committees in 1909 conditions have improved, but they
are still far from satisfactory. As we have already
mentioned, these Associations were formed in order
to introduce some measure of uniformity into the work
of feeding the necessitous children of the metropolis.
They were from henceforth to be responsible for the
arrangements made for the actual serving of the meals.
The selection of a suitable centre rests with them, and
it is their duty to arrange for the requisite supply of
food and for the proper service of the meals and supervision
of the children during the meal time.
The food may be supplied by the Alexandra Trust, a
local caterer, a cookery centre or a kitchen managed by
the Local Association. The quality of the food varies
according to the arrangements made by each Local
158Association. The food specially prepared for the Jewish
children appears to be generally good. At the cookery
centres again, though complaints are occasionally heard
that the dinners are badly cooked, they are as a rule
appetising, and the menu is varied. The great majority
of the meals are, however, supplied by the Alexandra
Trust. Ten different dinner menus have been drawn up
by this Trust, with a slight variation for summer,[438] but
in practice there is very little variety, practically the
same dietary being repeated week after week; usually
there is a deficiency of proteids and fats. The quantity
supplied for each child varies considerably in different
centres. In one that we visited, for instance, each child was
given a large helping of suet pudding with minced meat,
followed by a large plateful of rice, and second helpings
were given if required; at another, where the dinner consisted
of only one course, with a piece of bread, the
portions were very small; the cook admitted that some
of the children could eat more, but if any were allowed
a second helping all would ask for it, whether they wanted
it or not, and the food would then be left uneaten.
How far the infants' needs are specially catered for
depends on each Local Association. Sometimes they
are fed by themselves at the Cookery Centre, where it is
easier to provide suitable food and to pay individual
attention to their wants. More often they go with
the elder children to the feeding-centres. The Alexandra
Trust has drawn up a special menu for infants,
and in centres where the food is supplied otherwise than
by the Trust the Council have instructed the Local
Association to make special provision.[439] But it is rare
to find any such provision made. As a rule the infants
have the same food as the elder children, though in
159centres where there is careful supervision, and where
the infants are placed at a separate table,[440] the size of
the helping is suited to their appetites. In many
centres the number of infants is so few as to make the
preparation of a separate diet hardly worth while, and
the provision of special food has been known to give
rise to jealousy on the part of the elder children.
Ordinarily one meal a day is provided, this meal
being almost invariably dinner, but in cases of special
necessity or delicacy an additional meal may be given.
This meal may be either breakfast, milk or codliver oil.
The practice varies in each school. In some schools
breakfast is never given, or given only in very rare cases.
In others breakfasts as well as dinners are given to the
most necessitous children. At St. George's-in-the-East
formerly only breakfasts were given, but now dinners
are given in addition to all the children on the feeding-list;
the breakfast is used as a test, the theory being
that if the child does not come for breakfast it shall not
receive dinner, but in practice this plan is not strictly
carried out. Milk and codliver oil are given in most
schools, when recommended by the School Doctor; in
some schools milk is also given on economic grounds, as an
additional meal to specially necessitous children, instead
of breakfast. In a few schools a quantity of milk is
supplied in the middle of the morning, and any child who
pays a halfpenny can have it, the children, especially the
infants, being encouraged to spend their halfpence on
milk instead of on sweets.
Where no other suitable accommodation is available,
the meals may be served in the School Hall, but this
160method is not encouraged by the Council, and is frequently
objected to by the teachers, and it is only occasionally
utilised. Often, as we have already mentioned, the meals
are served in the cookery centres, but the number of
children that can be thus accommodated is necessarily
limited, and the centre may be closed during the summer.
Till recently some Local Associations arranged for their
children to be sent to small eating-houses. We have
already pointed out the disadvantages—the impossibility
of making the meal in any sense educational, and the
lack of control over the dietary—inherent, even under the
most favourable conditions, in this system. But in
London, in many of these cookshops, the conditions were
the reverse of favourable; they could, indeed, only be
described as deplorable. For instance, at one eating-house,
where the children were sent for their dinners up
to the spring of 1912, the room used was hardly larger
than a cupboard, and only six or eight children could be
fed at a time; the children had to go in relays and, when
the numbers were very large, had to sit on the stairs
eating their food. In others the conditions were equally
bad. The plan of utilising restaurants is, we are glad
to say, falling into disfavour, but it is not yet entirely
abandoned.
The most usual method is for the children to be sent to
centres. These centres are frequently basement rooms,
dark and cheerless. Occasionally plants or flowers are
provided, but it is very rare to find any attempt at table
decoration. Since the average cost of serving the meals
is much less proportionately if the number of children is
large, the County Council has, for the sake of economy,
decided that, where possible, schools shall be grouped,
and the children from them fed at one centre.[441] As we
161have already pointed out, the herding together of large
numbers of children from different schools deprives the
meal of much of its educational value. The children
from the different schools will come in at different times.
Often the centre is not large enough for them all to be
accommodated at once, and they have to be served
in relays, with the consequence that the meal must be
hurried through. They are usually seated at long tables,
and are often crowded together, so that adequate supervision
is rendered very difficult.
The supervision is occasionally undertaken voluntarily
by teachers, and in many centres by other voluntary
workers. Where their regular attendance can be secured
the good results are soon apparent. But the visits of
voluntary supervisors are too often irregular, and it
may happen that no one is present to supervise the meal,
except the women who serve the food. In many districts
it is impossible to obtain the services of volunteers at all,
and paid supervisors are appointed.[442] These may be assistant
teachers, retired teachers or other suitable persons.
One supervisor may be appointed for every hundred
children, but frequently the number to be looked after
by one supervisor far exceeds a hundred. Thus, in
three centres we visited, there were 140 to 160 children
present, whilst in two others the numbers were well
over two hundred; in all these there was only one
supervisor.
The County Council has drawn up regulations for
the management of the centres,[443] but these regulations
are largely disregarded. The Council, for instance, has
laid it down that boys and girls are to be appointed to
act as monitors, to assist in laying the tables and serving
the meals. In many centres this is not even attempted,
162and occasionally where their services are utilised, owing
to the large number of children present, the supervisor is
unable to devote much attention to the training of the
monitors, and their presence rather adds to the prevailing
confusion than conduces to the orderly and quiet
service of the meal. Another of the Council's regulations
directs that a separate mug shall be provided for each
child.[444] But it appears to be the exception rather than
the rule for this instruction to be observed. Though a
sufficient supply of mugs is, or can on application be,
supplied for every centre, the women who serve the meals,
being only employed and paid for a fixed time, object to
the extra labour involved in washing up. Frequently no
mugs are placed on the table at all, though we were told
that the children could have water if they asked for it;
when mugs are provided there is often only one to every
two or three children, perhaps to every five or six! At
one centre that we visited, though the girls were allowed
mugs, the boys were not trusted, and mugs of water
were placed on a side table for their indiscriminate use
after the meal.
The actual management of each centre varies, of
course, very largely according to the personality of the
supervisor. We have visited some two or three centres
where all the arrangements were admirable; the children
were quiet and well-behaved, there was little or no waste
of food, and attention was paid to individual wants.
But these cases are unfortunately exceptional. Out
of twenty centres in different parts of London that we
have seen,[445] in at least half the educational advantages
to be derived from the common meal are imperfectly
163realised.[446] In a few cases the supervisors appear
to consider this aspect as but of secondary importance.
So long as the children are fed and some sort of rough
order preserved, they are satisfied. The meal may be
eaten in a babel of noise. Food which the children do not
fancy they will throw on the floor, little attempt being
made to prevent waste. But in any case, in many centres,
owing to the large number of children to be attended to,
the task of inculcating table manners is an almost impossible
one. Though the supervisors do their utmost,
for instance, to teach the children to use spoons and forks,
it is not uncommon to observe children eating with their
fingers—even occasionally licking their plates! It is
impossible for the supervisor to give that individual
attention which is absolutely essential if the meal is
to be in any sense educational.
We have already described the extent to which, in
the provinces, the provision of meals by the Local Education
Authority overlaps the granting of relief by the
Poor Law Authorities. London is no exception to the
general rule. In 1908 it was found that out of 1,218
families investigated, 3·2 per cent. were at the time in
receipt of out-relief, while 13·54 per cent. had recently been
receiving such relief.[447] In February, 1910, it was reported
that, of the children who were being fed all over London,
4·6 per cent. were from families to whom Poor Law relief
164was being granted.[448] The confusion was the greater
since the practice of the Guardians varied in each Union.
"There is no uniformity of policy or action amongst the
Boards," reports the Education Committee of the County
Council in 1910. "For example, there could hardly be a
wider divergence of principle and practice between
public bodies than that which exists between such Boards
as Paddington, Fulham, and St. George's-in-the-East
on the one hand, and Islington and Poplar on the other.
In the case of Fulham, the Guardians, when assessing the
relief to be granted, take into account the extent to which
school meals are already being supplied to children of the
family ... but in the case of Poplar, the Guardians
have informed the various school Care Committees that
'the fact that a family is in receipt of poor law relief
should not be considered as a reason for the children not
being supplied with meals.'"[449] To put an end to all
this overlapping and diversity of practice, the Council
proposed that the Guardians should purchase school
meals for the children of families who were in receipt of
relief. The Local Government Board, however, declined
to agree to this course. In practice, they thought, it
was hardly possible to avoid all difficulty of overlapping,
"though it should be feasible, with careful administration,
to restrict it within reasonable limits"; the only
suggestion they offered towards the solution of the
difficulty was that, if it appeared to the Education
Authority that a child whose parents were
receiving out-relief required supervision by the Guardians,
the Education Authority should communicate with the
Guardians with a view to an investigation of the circumstances.[450]165This suggestion was acted upon, and the Care
Committees were instructed in future to notify to the
Guardians all cases in which, to their knowledge, necessitous
children belonged to families in receipt of poor law
relief.[451] But such notification had little practical result.
The Guardians continued to grant inadequate relief,
and the Council felt compelled to continue to provide
these children with food. How necessary school meals
were was, indeed, clearly shown by a resolution of the
Hammersmith Guardians, who themselves actually
declared that, "when school children's parents are in
receipt of outdoor relief, that fact should in general be
taken as an indication that such children would be
benefited by school meals, and not as an indication that
they are adequately fed, since, as a matter of fact, outdoor
relief is seldom or never adequate"![452]
Though the Council's proposal that the Boards of
Guardians should repay the cost of the meals was rejected
by the Local Government Board, as far as London
generally was concerned, individual Boards have agreed
to the plan. In Lambeth and Chelsea the Guardians
have consented to pay the cost of meals supplied to the
children of parents who are receiving out-relief, if they
consider that school meals are necessary.[453] At Hampstead,
where the funds for the provision of school meals
are supplied by the Council of Social Welfare,[454] an informal
arrangement has been made with the Guardians. Where
the mother can stay at home and can be trusted to expend
the relief given in food for the children, the Guardians
have agreed to give ample relief. Where the mother goes
166out to work or cannot be trusted to feed the children
properly, or where it is undesirable for the children to go
home, the Council of Social Welfare pays for school dinners.
But as a rule no definite arrangement is made. A few
Care Committees refuse to feed children whose parents
are receiving relief, but in the great majority of schools
cases are to be found where children are being fed by the
Care Committee, while their parents are being relieved by
the Guardians.[455] Frequently no official communication
passes between the two authorities concerned. The
Guardians may learn indirectly through the Relieving
Officer, or perhaps through some member of their Board
who happens also to be a member of the Care Committee,
that the latter are feeding the children. Where a system
of mutual registration has been established, each authority
will, theoretically, be informed of what the other is
doing. How far all cases are actually notified will
depend on the secretary of each individual Care Committee.
And this system of mutual registration does not prevent
overlapping in many cases where the children are on the
feeding-list for a short time only, since cases are often
notified only once a month, by which time the necessity
for feeding may have ceased. Occasionally the Guardians
ask the Care Committee to inform them if they discover
any cases where the relief appears inadequate, so that
they may increase it, if necessary. In other Unions the
Guardians deliberately count on the provision of school
meals to supplement the relief given; they tell the parents
to apply for dinners and grant less relief in consequence,
thereafter priding themselves on keeping down the rates.
167
Here the dinner is served in the Infants' School in a room
at the top of the building. Some sixty infants, all attending the
school, were being fed. They entered the room two by two and
sat down together at low tables on specially small chairs. Two
teachers were present throughout the meal; they served the
food, and four of the children handed it round. Perfect order
was kept, and at the end of the meal all the children rose together,
and, after saying grace, marched out quietly. The food is cooked
on the premises, the menu being drawn up by one of the teachers
and varied every day. The whole meal was served in as attractive
a manner as possible, and testified eloquently to the care and
thought which must have been spent on its organisation.
Here the meal is served in the school hall. The Headmistress
much objects to this plan, since it leaves the atmosphere close
and stuffy all the afternoon. Moreover, the bringing in of the
tables and forms, an operation which has to be begun twenty
minutes before the end of morning school, causes a considerable
commotion. On the day of our visit 160 children, boys, girls
and infants, were receiving dinner. For this number there
were only one supervisor and two servers, assisted by five or six
monitresses chosen from among the elder children. As a result
of this inadequate supervision the meal was served in a perfect
babel of noise; the children shouted and screamed and banged
their spoons on the table. A bell was rung at intervals throughout
the meal to obtain silence, but no attention was paid to it. The
fact that there was a deficiency of seating accommodation heightened
the confusion. At the end of each table a child had to stand,
and those sitting down were crowded much too closely together.
Separate tables were reserved for the infants, of whom there were
a large number, some of them tiny mites of three years old.
The tables, however, were not specially adapted for them, being
of the ordinary height. In consequence many of the little ones
had considerable difficulty in feeding themselves, their heads
only just appearing above the table, and, of course, nobody had
time to attend to their wants. It is only fair to add that we
saw the centre at a particularly unfortunate time, since the supervisor
168had only taken over the work a few days prior to our visit,
and therefore had not yet obtained a firm hold over the children.
The noise, we were told, was usually not so great.
This centre, attended by children from two neighbouring
schools, is a striking illustration of what can be effected by patient
and careful supervision. At the time of our visit this work
was being performed by an assistant teacher, but before her
appointment the secretary or some other member of the Care
Committee daily supervised the meal for two years. The meal
was served in a large, cheerful room. No tablecloths were supplied;
at one time flowers were provided, much to the joy of the
children, but it was found impossible to continue this practice.
The children were seated at small tables, some eight or ten
at each, an arrangement which renders the work of supervision
very much easier. There were no infants present, as these are
sent to the Cookery Centre. A boy or girl was responsible for
each table; they handed round the food, paying attention to
the individual appetites of the children. No waste of food was
permitted, the children being kept till they had finished. The
whole scene, the quiet and orderly behaviour of the children and
their consideration for one another's wants, left a most pleasing
impression upon the mind. At the date of our visit the numbers
were small, only some 50 children being present, but we were
told that their behaviour was quite as orderly even in winter,
when the numbers were much larger.
This centre is a large basement room in a Mission Hall, dark
and unattractive, accommodating between 200 and 300 children.
It serves several neighbouring schools, and the numbers on the
day of our visit were too large to admit of all the children sitting
down together. As each child came in and gave up its ticket,
it seized a spoon and fork from a pile on a table near the door,
and rushed to its place. When about half the children were
seated, grace was sung or rather shouted, and then the food
was brought in and literally flung on to the table by the server
and one or two of the elder boys. Though the numbers were
so large there was only one supervisor, though we were told that
occasionally one of the sisters from the neighbouring settlement
came to help. With such inadequate supervision it was, of
course, impossible to teach table manners. The children, the
boys especially, gobbled down their dinner, amid a hubbub of
noise, and hurried out as soon as they had finished, other boys
rushing in to take their places. No special provision was made
169for the infants; they were placed with the other children
and were given the same food. No attention was paid to individual
appetites and much of the food, we were told, was wasted.
This is a centre for Jewish children, serving three or four
neighbouring schools. The room not being large enough to
accommodate all the children at once, two relays are necessary,
even in summer. Over 200 children were present, but there
was only one supervisor, assisted by four or five women. The
children entered in an orderly fashion and seated themselves
at the table, none being allowed to begin the meal till all were
seated. The infants were placed at a separate table; they are
given special food when the dietary provided for the other children
is not suitable for them. Some of the elder girls acted as monitresses
and helped to serve the food and clear up afterwards.
Unfortunately, owing to the fact that other children were waiting
to come in, the meal was necessarily hurried, the second course
being placed on the table while the children were still eating the
first course. Though the order maintained was wonderful,
considering the large numbers present, it was impossible to
attend adequately to the children's manners; many of them
were using their fingers, and there appeared to be considerable
waste of food.
This is another centre for Jewish children. The dinner was
served in a large, dreary parish hall, to some 200 or 300 children.
There was one supervisor and four servers, while tickets were
taken by the caretaker. Order was well preserved, but only
by means of the frequent ringing of a bell, and by the enforcement
of absolute silence. The supervisor said that if the children
were allowed to talk the noise would be unbearable. Before
being given their food, the children were told to hold up their
hands if they were "big eaters," the margin of waste being minimised
in this way. Although the manners and behaviour of
the children could not be said to be bad, the whole effect was
singularly unattractive—the bare room, the large numbers,
and the frequent shouted commands and rebukes of the supervisor
leaving no scope for humanising and educational influences.
CHAPTER IV THE EXTENT AND CAUSES OF MALNUTRITION
170
"Defective nutrition," Sir George Newman points out,
"stands in the forefront as the most important of all
physical defects from which school children suffer."[456]
Malnutrition, 'debility' and other physical defects in
childhood "are the ancestry of tuberculosis in the adult.
They predispose to disease, and are, in a sense, both its
seed and its soil."[457]
It is impossible to give any figures as to the extent of
this defect, since nutrition is not a condition which can
be measured by any definite standards. The weight of
the child is, of course, a most important matter to be
noted, but there are other points—"the ratio of stature to
weight; the general appearance, carriage and 'substance'
of the child; the firmness of the tissues; the presence
of subcutaneous fat; the development of the muscular
system; the condition of the skin and redness of the
mucous membranes; the expression of listlessness or alertness,
apathy or keenness; the condition of the various
systems of the body; and, speaking generally, the relative
balance and co-ordination of the functions and powers of
digestion, absorption and assimilation of food."[458] Each
observer adopts a different standard of what constitutes
171good nutrition, and hence the statistics given in the reports
of the School Medical Officers cannot be used for comparative
purposes. According to the latest figures, as
quoted by the President of the Board of Education, 10
per cent. of the elementary school children of England
and Wales suffer from defective nutrition.[459] Many of
the School Medical Officers, however, have obviously
adopted a low standard and Mr. Arthur Greenwood,
who has made a careful enquiry into this subject, is of
opinion that, "taking the country as a whole, not
merely 10 per cent., but probably a number approaching
20 per cent., show perceptible signs of malnutrition."[460]
Unfortunately, there is reason to believe that the
degeneration is progressive. In an enquiry conducted
by Dr. Arkle at Liverpool, 2,111 children from three
elementary schools were compared, as to height and
weight, with 366 children from secondary schools. The
results (see accompanying table) showed that at practically
every age the heights and weights of the children
varied directly with the class from which they were
drawn, and the deficit increased out of proportion to the
rate of growth. "These figures," he points out, "are
rendered all the more striking when one considers that
one is talking of children and not of full-grown men.
A difference of a stone in the weight of two men may not
be a very great matter, but when the investigation shows
such a discrepancy between two groups of boys of eleven,
it means that one of the groups is deficient to the extent
of one-fifth of the whole body weight, and the decadence
is so progressive that the deficiency has by fourteen years
172of age almost reached a quarter of the whole body
weight."[461]
This malnutrition is to be attributed to many causes
besides actual lack of food. Improper food and hurried
methods of eating account for much malnutrition. So
much has been written on the subject of the wrong
feeding of children that it seems unnecessary to labour
this point. One can, indeed, hardly open a report of a
School Medical Officer without finding this evil deplored.
In the poorest homes there are frequently no fixed
meal times; the children are given "a piece" when they
are hungry, and this is often eaten in the street or on
the doorstep. Bread and tea figure largely in the dietary.
Supper is frequently the principal meal of the day, with
resulting indigestion for the children.
Employment out of school hours and want of sleep are
again important factors. Indeed, in the eyes of some
School Medical Officers, malnutrition is due more to want
of sleep than to lack of food. The children are almost
invariably kept up till late at night, it being a rare
exception to find a child being sent to bed at anything
approaching a reasonable hour.
A still more potent cause, perhaps, is to be found in
bad housing conditions. Striking testimony as to the
relation between the physique of school children and
housing was adduced by Dr. Leslie Mackenzie and Captain
173Foster, as a result of an enquiry into the condition of
72,857 school children in Glasgow. "If we take all the
children of ages from 5 to 18," they report, "we find
that the average weight of the one-roomed boy is 52·6 lbs.;
of the two-roomed, 56·1 lbs.; of the three-roomed, 60·6
lbs.; of the four-roomed and over, 64·3 lbs. The respective
heights are 46·6 inches; 48·1 inches; 50·0 inches and
51·3 inches. For girls the corresponding figures are:—Weights,
51·5 lbs.; 54·8 lbs.; 59·4 lbs.; 65·5 lbs. The
heights are 46·3 inches; 47·8 inches; 49·6 inches; 57·6
inches."[462]
At East Ham also the nutrition of the children was
found to vary in accordance with the number of rooms:—[463]
Number of Rooms.
Number of Children Examined.
Percentage with Nutritional Defects.
Children from 2 and 3-roomed houses
255
17·2
4-roomed houses
486
16·7
5-roomed houses
657
13·2
6-roomed houses
1,486
13·5
Number of Persons per Room.
Less than one
877
9·2
One
576
15·4
Between one and two
1,379
15·2
Two and more
181
17·7
The interpretation of these tables, as the School Medical
Officer points out, must be guarded. But, he continues,
"I think it is safe to assume that nutrition ... suffered
the more confined the individual."[464]
174Actual physical defects, such as decayed teeth,[465] adenoids
or enlarged tonsils, or definite diseases, such as
phthisis, may account for malnutrition in many cases.
Want of cleanliness again may be a cause.[466]
The precise effect to be attributed to each cause is
difficult to estimate. Often, of course, two or more
factors will be present, concurrently and interdependently.
In an enquiry made in 1910 by Dr. Chate, into the condition
of 570 children (307 boys and 263 girls) in a rural
or semi-rural district of Middlesex who were suffering
from malnutrition, it was found that poverty was the
principal cause in 29·5 per cent. of the cases among the
boys, and 26·1 per cent. among the girls. Adenoids,
worms, rickets, carious teeth and oral sepsis accounted
for 32·7 per cent. among the boys, and 33·3 per cent.
among the girls. Improper diet was the main cause
in 2·3 per cent. of the cases. In 69 cases malnutrition
was due to some disease such as tuberculosis, chronic
bronchitis, etc., while in 13 cases it was attributed to overcrowding,
and in 10 cases to overwork with insufficient
175sleep.[467] In the following year a similar enquiry was made
by Dr. Tate in a suburban residential area of the same
county. Out of 167 cases, defective nutrition was found
to be due to poverty and neglect in 23·3 per cent.; to
rickets, adenoids, worms or digestive disorder in 28·5 per
cent.; to lung affection in 5·4 per cent.; in 7·2 per cent.
malnutrition "appeared to be associated with some previous
or present condition of ill-health, to account for
which no organic mischief could be found at the time of
inspection"; while in 33 instances no obvious cause could
be assigned.[468]
At Bootle the School Medical Officer reports that out
of 289 cases of sub-normal nutrition, the cause is to be
sought in 78 per cent. in some definite disease or physical
defect (including disturbances of digestion due to improper
feeding); in 17 per cent. there are no definite signs of
organic disease; while in 5 per cent. malnutrition is due
to neglect.[469]
At Wolverhampton Dr. Badger reports that, out of
131 cases, malnutrition is due to the influence or reaction
of disease, convalescence from recent disease, or defective
heredity in 64; to pampering in 4; to excessive growth
in 1; to overwork and insufficient sleep in 11; to ignorance
and poverty in 25; while in 26 cases there was
strong evidence of neglect, dirt or drink.[470] In his opinion,
an opinion based upon a comparison of the clothing and
footgear of the malnourished and normal children, "the
malnutrition of the scholars examined was not primarily
due to poverty."[471] This, as Sir George Newman points
176out, "may well have been the case, but the fact that
the examinations were 'routine' in character, when the
children are apt to be specially dressed and boots even
borrowed for the occasion, makes this particular item,
unless subjected to further analysis, of little or no value
as a criterion in forming a judgment as to the relation
of poverty to the malnutrition."[472]
Other School Medical Officers are of the same opinion
as Dr. Badger. At Congleton the School Medical Officer
visited the homes of a considerable number of children
whose nutrition was defective, with a view to ascertaining
the cause of their condition. He found that "actual
poverty of the parents and inability to provide food was
comparatively rare, that neglect was common, and
unsuitable food probably the most frequent cause."[473] At
Hornsey in the majority of cases "some definite ailment
was apparent to explain, at least partially, the condition.
There were very few instances in which it could be certainly
stated that insufficiency of food was the sole
cause."[474] At Manchester "the vast majority" of children
whose nutrition was medium "and many of those who
were poorly nourished were not in this condition through
want of food.... Each year's work adds to the evidence
that poverty is not responsible for more than about
50 per cent. of the cases."[475] On the other hand, the School
Medical Officer for Kidderminster reports, "I find that
the better condition of trade and employment in the
town was reflected in the improved nutrition of the
177children.... This also tends to show that the
majority of cases of defective nutrition arise, not from
carelessness and inattention on the part of the parents,
but from inability on their part to provide the children
with sufficient nourishment owing to want of means."[476]
It is indeed impossible to say how much malnutrition
is due to poverty. Though the immediate cause may
be disease, overwork, or overcrowding, these evils are
themselves largely the result of insufficient means.
The relation between the malnutrition of the children
and the amount of the family income is strikingly illustrated
by the results of an enquiry recently made into
the diet of the labouring classes in Glasgow. A careful
study was made of the family diet of certain selected
families during a week, or in some cases a fortnight, and
the energy value of each diet expressed in terms of the
requirements of a man per day, a woman or a boy of
14 to 16 being reckoned as equivalent to ·8 of a man,
a girl of 14 to 16 as ·7, and children of 10 to 13, 6 to 9,
2 to 5, and under 2 respectively as ·6, ·5, ·4, ·3. "If a
family diet expressed in this way gives a yield of energy of
less than 3,500 calories per man per day, it is insufficient
for active work, and if less than 3,000 calories, it is quite
inadequate for the proper maintenance of growth and of
normal activity."[477]
"Taking the average intake of energy and of protein
in the various groups [comprising 52 families], the results
are as follows:—
178
Energy.
Protein.
Group A. [Income regular, average 39s.] (excluding LIX. abnormal)
3,184
113·8
Group B. [Income regular, lodgers kept, average 43s.]
3,316
111·7
Group C. [Income regular, between 27s. & 31s.]
3,467
118
Group D. [ " " " 20s. & 25s.]
3,456
117·7
Group E. [ " " under 20s.]
2,690
97·8
Group F. [Income irregular, over 20s.]
2,994
108
(excluding XLIV. abnormal)
2,784
101·4
Group G. [Income irregular, under 20s.]
2,797
96·6
Group H. [ " " father drinks]
3,155
103·9
or, excluding XXVII. abnormal
2,921
95·6
"These figures show conclusively that, while the labouring
classes with a regular income of over 20s. a week generally
manage to secure a diet approaching the proper standard
for active life, those with a smaller income and those with
an irregular income entirely fail to get a supply of food
sufficient for the proper development and growth of the body
or for the maintenance of a capacity for active work."[478]
"An interesting point in connection with these studies
is the influence of the diet on the physical condition of
the children." The weights of a number of children
which were obtained "show very markedly the relationship
between the physique and the food. When the weight
is much below the average for that age, almost without
exception the diet is inadequate."[479]
179Dr. Larkins, late assistant School Medical Officer for
Surrey, also came to the conclusion "that a steady wage
of 20s. a week is required to produce and properly maintain
average strong well-nourished children; that below
this figure, the danger zone is reached." This conclusion
was based on an enquiry he made into the wages of the
parents of all children aged 13 that he examined during
a considerable period.[480] The results are seen in the
following table:—
Average Weekly Wages.
Average Weight in lbs. of children aged between 13 and 14.
General Condition of the children (Percent Very Good / Average / Poor)
Average number of children in family. (Total, Under 14, Over 14)
Over 25s.
99·6
50 / 46 / 4
5·5 3·4 2·1
20s. to 25s.
84·1
15 / 73 / 11
5·7 2·8 2·9
18s. to 20s.
77·0
/ 56 / 44
6·3 3·8 2·5
16s. to 18s.
72·6
/ 42·5 / 57·5
6·6 4·2 2·4
14s. to 16s.
74·3
/ 22 / 78
7·6 2·9 4·7
12s. to 14s.
70·8
/ 20 / 80
3·6 2·2 1·4
The wages are the total weekly income out of which everything
has to be paid, including rent, which varies from 4s. to 7s. 6d.
("The Influence of Wages on the Child's Nutrition," by F. E.
Larkins, M.D. Edin., D.P.H., late Assistant School Medical Officer
for Surrey, in The Medical Officer, December 17, 1910, p. 347.)
The effect of education is, as was recognised thirty years
ago, to intensify the evil of malnutrition. "To educate
underfed children," says Dr. Leslie Mackenzie, "is to
promote deterioration of physique by exhausting the
nervous system. Education of the underfed is a positive
evil."[481] "Defective nutrition," says the School Medical
Officer for Blackburn, "to a far greater extent than any
other single cause, and probably more than all other
causes combined, renders children incapable of education.
In a growing child the demands of muscle and bone must
be satisfied before those of nervous tissue, and consequently
180when there is deficiency, or what comes to the
same thing, unsuitability of food or inability to assimilate
it, the nervous system is the first to suffer, the brain is
starved and anæmic, and the extra strain involved
in school work can have only a harmful, and in some
cases a disastrous result."[482] "There is probably no
disease of children," says another School Medical Officer,
"which needs combating more than bad nutrition....
It is quite impossible for any child thus affected
to compete mentally with normal children of similar age;
in fact, mental defect is frequently found in association
with malnutrition."[483]
This relation of mental capacity to nutrition was
exemplified in the figures quoted by Dr. Ralph Crowley
at the Education Conference in 1907. He examined
1,840 children in elementary schools at Bradford, and
classified them according to their nutrition and intelligence.
181Of the children of exceptional intelligence, 62·7 per
cent. were of good nutrition, 35·6 per cent. were below
normal, and 1·7 per cent. were of poor or very poor
nutrition. Of the children who were exceptionally
dull, only 24·9 per cent. were of good nutrition, 39·5
were below normal, and no less than 35·6 poor or
very poor.[484]
In an enquiry made at Manchester by the School Medical
Officer a few years ago, it was found on examining
146 poorly nourished and 163 markedly badly nourished
children, that 56·1 per cent. of the former were below par
in mental capacity, and 4·8 per cent. were classed as bad;
of the latter 63·2 per cent. were below normal, and 12·9
per cent. bad.
But the most remarkable results are recorded by Dr.
Arkle, of Liverpool, in the enquiry to which we have
already referred. He asked the teachers to give evidence
as to the intelligence of the 2,111 elementary school
children whom he examined. "The teachers in 'A' and
'B' both return about 60 per cent. of the children as
normal in intelligence, but whereas the former returns
25 per cent. as above and 15 per cent. below normal,
the latter only returns 5 per cent. above and 35 per cent.
as below the normal. But it is in the return from the
poorest school that we get the most curious result. In
'C' the master only feels justified in calling 22 per cent.
of the boys normal, while he puts 33 per cent. above
and 45 per cent. below normal." These figures, "it
seems to me," writes Dr. Arkle, "can only be explained
on one hypothesis. I believe, and my personal notes
tend to confirm this view, that almost all the abnormal
182intelligences in the poorest school are due to the one
factor—starvation.... Over and over again I
noted such cases of children without an ounce of superfluous
flesh upon them, with skins harsh and rough,
a rapid pulse and nerves ever on the strain, and yet
with the expression of the most lively intelligence. But it
is the eager intelligence of the hunting animal.... I
fear it is from this class that the ranks of pilferers and
sneak thieves come, and their cleverness is not of any real
intellectual value. On the other hand, with children of a
more lymphatic temperament, starvation seems to
produce creatures more like automata.... If I told
one of these children to open its mouth, it would take no
notice till the request became a command, which had to
be accompanied by a slight shake to draw the child's
attention. Then the mouth would be slowly opened
widely, but no effort would be made to close it again
until the child was told to do so.... I believe both
these types of children are suffering from what I would
call starvation of the nervous system, in one case causing
irritation and in the other torpor. And, further, these
cases are always associated with the clearest signs of
bodily starvation, stunted growth, emaciation, rough and
cold skin and the mouth full of viscid saliva due to
hunger."[485]
Somewhat similar results were observed by Dr. Badger,
the School Medical Officer for Wolverhampton. In comparing
1,299 normal children of thirteen years of age with
100 mal-nourished children, he found that, while of the
normal scholars 16·6 per cent. were of good intelligence,
68 per cent. of average intelligence and 15·5 per cent.
dull, among the mal-nourished children the percentages
183were respectively 16, 59 and 25.[486] This "record in
respect of intelligence," points out Sir George Newman,
"shows, what has been noted by other observers, that
though the proportion of children considered as 'dull'
by the teachers is considerably larger among mal-nourished
children than among children generally, nevertheless
there are children who suffer serious defects in nutrition
whose mental powers are well above the average. It is
naturally quick and keen children such as these who
require care in order that their physical health may not
be further injured by excessive mental application."[487]
CHAPTER V THE EFFECT OF SCHOOL MEALS ON THE CHILDREN
184
Since the causes of malnutrition are so many and diverse
it is obvious that this defect cannot be remedied or prevented
solely by the provision of school meals. But that
the provision of wholesome food at regular hours has
a marked effect in the improvement of the physique of the
children, there is abundant evidence.
Unfortunately, though the periodic weighing of children
who are receiving school meals, in order to ascertain
the effect produced, has been strongly advocated by the
Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education,[488] this
advice has rarely been acted upon. It is true that a
few—a very few—Education Authorities profess to have
a system of weighing children who are receiving meals,
before they are put on, and after they are taken off, the
feeding-list, but for the most part this weighing is only
done spasmodically, and the records are not accessible.
Several such enquiries have, however, been made in
the past, the best known being that made by Dr. Ralph
Crowley at Bradford in 1907.[489] The results of this
experiment have been often quoted, but they are so
important that they will bear repetition. Forty children
were selected from two of the poorest schools in the city,
the children being mainly those who appeared to be
185most in need of food, though a few were included primarily
on the ground of their particularly poor home
circumstances.[490] To these children from April 17 to July
24 two meals a day were given—breakfast, consisting of
oatmeal porridge with milk and treacle followed by bread
and margarine or dripping, with hot or cold milk to
drink; and a dinner comprising in rotation one of seventeen
different menus specially drawn up so as to contain
the amounts of fat and proteid necessary for a child's
nourishment.[491] Every effort was made to render the
meals of as much educational value as possible, and special
attention was given to such matters as the provision of
table-cloths and flowers and the inculcation of good
manners.
The children experimented on were weighed three times
during the five weeks preceding the starting of the meals,
and every week while they were receiving them. For the
purpose of making comparative observations 69 children
were selected who were being fed at home, and who in
other respects were as comparable as possible with those
who were receiving the breakfasts and dinners. These
"control children" were also weighed weekly. During
the four weeks, March 12 to April 9, before the feeding
began, the forty children gained on an average ·17 kilos,
and during the week previous to feeding ·008 kilos. At
the end of the first week of feeding the average increase
was found to be ·58 kilos (1 lb. 4 oz.).[492] During the next
week, there was a slight loss of ·001 kilos, followed by a
gain during the next two weeks of ·15 and ·13 kilos
respectively. During the ensuing eleven days, the Whitsuntide
holiday, no meals were given. At the end of
186this period it was found that the "control children" who,
during the three weeks preceding the holiday, had lost
·003 kilos on the average, had during these eleven days
gained an average of ·23 kilos; in the case, however,
of the children fed at school, not only had the lack of food
neutralised the benefits of fresh air and exercise, but they
had actually lost an average of ·48 kilos, a loss which it
took them nearly a fortnight to make up, after the meals
had been started again. During the eleven days after
the holiday the "control children" only gained ·02
kilos. A group of "control children" from another
school similarly gained ·21 kilos during the holiday, and
only ·04 kilos during the subsequent fortnight. The
same result was observed during the five weeks' summer
holiday; the "control children" gained on an average
·37 kilos (i.e., at the rate of ·074 kilos per week), while
the children fed at school lost ·46 kilos.[493] The accompanying
chart illustrates the rate of increase of the two groups
of children. Apart from the increase in weight, the
improvement in the general appearance and carriage of
the children who received the meals "was more or less
apparent in all, and very obvious in some of the children,
who visibly filled out and brightened up."[494] The reverse
process was equally apparent after the summer holidays.
Chart illustrating the average gain or loss in weight—during the intervals shown—of the children who were fed at Bradford. The broken line shows the average increase in weight—during the same time—of the "Control Children."
At Northampton, in 1909, a similar experiment was
conducted under the supervision of the Medical Officer
of Health. Forty-four children were given breakfast and
dinner for fourteen weeks, and weighed weekly, together
187with forty children of the same social class who were not
receiving meals. At the beginning of the experiment
the average weight of the fed children was 1·71 kilos
less than that of the "controls"; in the second week their
average gain was much greater, and by the end of the
fourteenth week the difference in weight was reduced to
1·02 kilos. During the Easter holidays of ten days in which
no meals were given, the children who had previously
been fed lost in weight while the "controls" gained.[495]
Another interesting experiment was conducted by Dr.
Haden Guest in a poor school in Lambeth in the early part
of 1908.[496] A large number of children were selected—244—but
the attendance of many of these was irregular and
continuous records were obtained in the case of only 89
children. From January 24 to April 11 a midday meal
was given six days a week. The meal consisted of two
courses, a normal portion of which was calculated to
be sufficient to supply the amounts of proteids, carbohydrates,
fats and salts, physiologically necessary for
children. The same meal was never given twice in succession,
a variation of six menus being repeated over twelve
consecutive days. The room in which the meals were
served was bright and airy, the surroundings having, in
Dr. Guest's estimation, an important physiological bearing
on good digestion. All the children in the school were
weighed before and after the experiment and again in the
first week of July, the children who were receiving dinners
being also weighed regularly during the experiment.
Taking first the case of the elder children, we read that
the results "showed a very decided and positive improvement
both from the general standpoint and from that
188of increase in weight, the fed children increasing at a
more rapid rate than the other children in the school
with whom they were compared."[497] "Starting a good
deal below the normal of their own school mates, they
tended, under the influence of one good meal a day,
rapidly to approach that normal." And again, "the
increase in the healthy appearance of the children and
in their general alertness was marked. Children with
sores, small abscesses, colds and blepharitis recovered
from these ailments.... The amount of absence
from school due to illness was considerably less during
the course of the experiment." This testimony was
fully borne out by the headmaster. "The effect of
the feeding of the children," he declared, "is a
marked improvement judging from the general appearance
of the boys, who are almost all brighter. The
improvement is particularly noticeable in their play.
They are more vigorous and enter more heartily
into the rougher games of boys and bear the knocks
without coming to the teacher to complain. They
certainly enjoy their play more and show less fatigue.
There are few lads shivering against the walls with hands
in pockets, sloping shoulders and pale faces. In school,
the effect during the first few weeks was drowsiness. This
was succeeded by improved tone and greater independence
of character, and generally a greater individuality.
The difference in mental condition is not so marked, and
is certainly more difficult to measure. There is less fatigue
in lessons, and the lads are capable of more continuous
exertion." The teachers' reports on the girls were of
the same character, though not so decided in tone,
except on one point—that those who were fed were
"more troublesome," that is to say, more full of spirits,
189a factor which appeared also in their play. Turning
to the effect of the meals on the infants a most disquieting
state of affairs was disclosed. It was found
that, while the weight of the infants who were fed was
less than that of the other infants of their own school,
"the difference was much less than in the case of the
bigger children, the increase in weight in each case correspondingly
slow, and the amount by which both groups
fell below the normal greater." During the first week
there was a remarkable fall in weight among the infants
who received meals, ascribable partly to the fact that they
did not receive the necessary attention which was afterwards
given them, partly to the fact that they were
unfamiliar with good nourishing food (a factor operating
in the case of the elder children also, though to a far
less degree[498]); largely, however, it was due to their being
"actually unable to digest and assimilate this food."
This slow progress on the part of the infants Dr. Guest
attributed to improper feeding at home. In most Lambeth
homes the younger children received the same diet
(the staple articles being tea and bread and butter) as
the older ones, but whereas the latter could manage on
this diet, and, with a good midday meal in addition, even
flourish, the former could not thrive. Dr. Guest therefore
advocated that necessitous infants should be fed
at least twice a day, on a diet different from that given
to the elder children, and that more individual care
should be devoted to each child, since in most cases
they required coaxing before they would eat the wholesome
food provided.
On the cessation of the meals we find the same result
ensuing as we have already noticed at Bradford and
Northampton. For when, in July, 1908, three months
190after the meals had been discontinued, all the children
were again weighed and measured, it was found that
there was a general decline in weight; the decline was
so general that it was obviously due partly to a diminution
in clothing, but "the necessitous children, who after
the conclusion of the experiment were only fed spasmodically,
show a greater decrease than the other children,
pointing to either a stationary weight during the twelve
weeks from April to July or a loss of weight."
Interesting figures as to the effects of different dietaries
were obtained at Sheffield in 1910. Before this date the
meals provided for necessitous children had taken the
form of cocoa breakfasts. As an experiment at one
school some of the boys were given porridge for several
weeks. Their weights were compared with those of a
group of other boys who were receiving cocoa breakfasts
at school, and also with a group of boys who were being
fed at home. The two groups of boys who were fed at
school were drawn from equally poor districts, those
who were fed at home being somewhat better off. It was
found that the boys who were receiving cocoa breakfasts
only gained on an average ·0451 kilos or 1·58 oz. per
week; the boys who were being fed at home gained
·0594 kilos (2·09 oz.); while the boys who were receiving
porridge breakfasts gained as much as ·0942 kilos
(3·317 oz.). As a result of this proof of the superiority
of porridge diet, porridge breakfasts were substituted
for cocoa breakfasts in all the schools.[499]
191At Brighton it has for the last few years been the
practice to weigh before and after the course of meals
the children who have been recommended for feeding on
medical grounds. At the end of the last session, 1912-13,
269 children who had received meals for nine weeks or
more were thus re-examined. It was found that 133 of
these, or 50 per cent., no longer needed meals on medical
grounds, that is, they had been brought over the average
weight for a given height.[500]
Where only milk or codliver oil is given a remarkable
improvement is often effected. Indeed, several teachers
told us that in their opinion the provision of milk was
more beneficial than either breakfasts or dinners. At a
Bethnal Green school, during the winter of 1909-10,
it was found that out of 57 boys and 109 girls examined
at the medical inspection, 24 of the boys and 61 of the
girls were underfed. These children were given a tea-spoonful
of codliver oil in a cupful of warm milk every
day during the morning interval. At the end of the
year the nutrition was re-assessed, with the following
results:—[501]
192
Good.
Average.
Bad.
57 boys
Before
4
19
34
After
26
28
3
109 girls
Before
3
49
57
After
42
61
6
The results of these experiments are sufficient in
themselves to establish conclusively the benefit to be
derived from regular feeding even when no other factor
in the child's environment is changed. "No doubt,"
says Dr. Haden Guest, "irregular and late hours, disturbed
sleep, overcrowding, improper clothing and
employment of children after and before school hours,
do each and all exercise a very detrimental effect on the
children of poor parents. But that the greatest influence
for evil is exerted by improper and insufficient food is a
matter over which it appears impossible to have great
controversy."[502]
And these results are corroborated by abundant
testimony from School Medical Officers, teachers, Care
Committee workers and others, of the benefit derived by
the children where the Provision of Meals Act has been
put in force. "The children derived an enormous amount
of benefit" from the meals.[503] "The physical appearance
of the children speaks in pronounced terms" of the value
of feeding.[504] "Those who have any practical experience
... are all agreed that such meals [free breakfasts]
are of the greatest value, not only from a humanitarian
point of view but also as a necessary adjunct for successful
education."[505] "There is continuous evidence of the
193immense benefit conferred upon the children by the
administration of this Act—both from the inspection of
the scholars at the dining-centres and from the reports
of the teachers."[506] These are a few typical opinions culled
from reports of School Medical Officers. At Manchester
"the operation of the provision of free meals acts very
largely ... not so much in the way of improving the
physical condition of children already emaciated and
debilitated, but of preventing their ever reaching that
condition by stepping in when the home income fails.
It is certain that since the organisation of the supply
of free meals at centres covering practically all parts
of the city where they are required, the number of underfed
children—i.e., the number showing signs of underfeeding—has
decreased markedly. It is also certain that the type
of child at the feeding centres is gradually improving—i.e.,
there are fewer children found in the centres with
signs of the result of bad nourishment, and there are
fewer such children in the schools."[507] At Bradford,
where the Local Education Authority has systematically
endeavoured to effect an improvement in the condition
of the children both by the school medical service and
the provision of meals, there has been in the last few years
a very marked improvement in nutrition and "a fairly
regular increase in weight amongst Bradford children as
a whole. They are approaching nearer each year to the
national average."[508]
194The witness of the teachers is no less favourable. In
London, for instance, the Education Committee in 1910
made enquiries among the head teachers of some of the
schools where a considerable number of meals were
provided; the majority of the teachers were enthusiastic
as to the benefit derived. "Physical progress is most
marked," said one headmistress. "The disappearance
of chronic headaches, sores on faces, gatherings on fingers,
pains in chest ... point to a more 'fit' condition,
which the children can only express for me by saying that
they 'feel better now,' for they 'are not hungry all the
afternoons now.'"[509] And a headmaster writes, "The
change in the children after a month's provision of suitable
and nourishing diet for breakfast and dinner has been
distinctly beneficial. They have been more inclined
to take part in the school sports, into which they have
entered with considerable zest. Their appearance, too,
has greatly improved. Their eyes have become brighter,
their cheeks rounded. If, for any reason, such as temporary
absence, they have lost the advantage of regular
feeding, they have almost immediately shown signs of
deterioration. When the period [of feeding] has been prolonged
to three or six months, their health has permanently
improved, and their capacity for work and play has still
further developed."[510] "The children on the necessitous
register," says another headmaster, "now fully participate
in these activities [games and sports] and supply
rather above their proportionate number of prominent
195performers; this is equally true of swimming. It is
indisputable that in the past lack of nourishment, where
it did not entirely exclude, greatly limited the part taken
by many children in this the most attractive side of
school life."[511]
We have ourselves questioned numbers of teachers,
both in London and the provinces, on this point. Here
and there are found, it is true, teachers who declare
that no improvement is to be observed, perhaps because,
being with the children day by day they do not notice
any change. But the verdict as to the beneficial results
of school meals is almost unanimous. At Bradford we
were told that it used to be not uncommon for a child to
faint in school from want of food; such an occurrence
is now unknown. Often children who are dull and listless
are found, after a course of regular meals, to become full
of life and spirits. It is indeed frequently remarked that
the children become "naughtier" after the meals, a sign,
of course, of increased vitality.
We find that, as a result of the regular feeding, the
resisting power of the children is increased and they
are less susceptible to the contraction of infectious and
other diseases.[512] The attendance at school is thus improved.
At a school in the Potteries, the headmaster
informed us that during the coal strike in 1912, when
three meals a day were given in the schools, there was far
less non-attendance than usual through biliousness,
headaches or other minor ailments.[513] At Liverpool we
were told that there has been a considerable improvement
in the regularity of the children's attendance, as a result
196of the dinners.[514] Non-attendance may be due, of course,
not only to illness, but also to lack of food. When the
parents have nothing to give the children for breakfast
they will encourage them to sleep through the morning.
The headmaster of a very poor school in Liverpool told
us that some years ago, before the Education Committee
had undertaken the provision of meals, the attendance
was very bad. He raised a voluntary fund and provided
breakfasts himself. As a result the attendance improved
to such an extent that the increased grant amounted
to £74, which more than covered the cost of the food (£63).
It would be interesting to compare the nutrition of the
children in the Day Industrial Schools, where three meals
a day are given. Since the children in these schools,
who, it must be remembered, are drawn very largely
from the poorest and most neglected class, return home
in the evening, the only condition altered is the supply of
food. We have, unfortunately, not been able to obtain
any statistics as to the weights of these children, but
we have received ample evidence from teachers and
others as to the very marked physical improvement
which is to be observed after they have been in the
schools but a very short time. At Liverpool some time
ago it was found that the children attending the Day
Industrial Schools suffered much from sores and gatherings.
On the diet being altered very considerably, these
ailments entirely disappeared, and the children, we were
told, are now in perfect health. At Leeds the School
Medical Officer found that, while of 11,763 children from
the ordinary elementary schools, 5·6 per cent. were of
197sub-normal nutrition, the percentage in the same condition
among the Day Industrial School children (of whom
91 were examined) was only 1·1.[515]
Let us turn now to the effect of the meals on the mental
capabilities of the children. This effect is, from the
nature of the case, less easy to assess, and the evidence
is not so unanimous as on the question of the physical
effect. A minority of teachers assert that no improvement
is to be observed. At Hull, for instance, out of 165 head-teachers
who were asked for their opinions on this point,
76 declared that there had been a considerable or distinct
improvement, 53 that there had been a slight improvement,
and 36 that there was no visible difference.[516] At
Bradford, 134 teachers were of opinion that there had been
a considerable or distinct improvement, 35 that the
improvement had been slight, 35 that no visible difference
was to be noticed.[517] "I cannot say," said the headmaster
of a London school, "that the improvement in
mentality has been in any way commensurate with the
physical improvement."[518] On the other hand, a headmistress
declared, "there is undoubted improvement
physically and educationally in the necessitous children
198supplied with meals at this school. But I confess the
fact only came home to me vividly at our last terminal
examination, when I found three of them headed the
class in Standard III. (including all subjects)."[519] Another
wrote, "the girls receiving regular meals have become
more alert, less apathetic, and consequently far more
ready to respond to the teachers' efforts to gain their
undivided attention. The interest thus aroused has
led the girls to look upon all branches of their work with
more favour than heretofore. The taste for knowledge
once established, homework has followed with the
inevitable results produced by voluntary effort rather
than compulsory work."[520] In North Kensington the
"children who are supplied with milk at school or who
are given breakfast and dinner respond at once to the
better feeding, and show distinct improvement in their
class work."[521] At Darlington it was reported that, "generally
speaking, the replies [from the teachers] were very
definite to the effect that the provision of dinners had
assisted the educational progress of the children."[522]
And a striking illustration of the benefit derived from a
regular course of feeding is given us by a medical member
of an Education Committee who writes, "I find the
condition of the children much improved by feeding.
Some children who, eighteen months ago, were considered
half-witted are now monitors and monitresses, taking an
intelligent interest in their work."
We have already noticed the improvement in attendance
consequent on the provision of meals. This, of
course, assists in the educational progress, not only of
those children who before attended irregularly, but of
199the whole class, since the others are no longer kept
back by the irregular attenders.
Too much importance cannot be attached to the training
of the children in habits of self-control and thoughtfulness
for one another. For this training the common meal furnishes
an excellent opportunity. As we have seen, far too
little attention is paid to this aspect of the question. It is
true that, even where the meal is served in a somewhat
rough-and-ready fashion, leaving, in the eyes of the
educationalist, much to be desired, we have generally
been informed that there has been an improvement in
manners. At first the children, many of whom, probably,
had rarely sat down to a meal before, would throw
the food at each other or on the floor, and the scene was
often a pandemonium. Some sort of order has been
evolved out of this chaos. But how far this falls short
of what might be effected is seen when one compares the
great majority of feeding-centres all over England, not
necessarily the worst, with a small minority, such as
some of the Bradford centres, or one or two London
centres, where the meal is truly educational. It is
interesting to hear that, when recently a party of
children were sent to the Cinderella Holiday Home
from one of the Bradford schools and the supervisor was
particularly requested to notice those who had been
receiving meals, it was found that they alone knew how
to behave at table, and that the others learnt from them.
In another direction the school meal may have an
educational result of the highest importance. Children
in all ranks of life are notoriously conservative in the
matter of food and shy of venturing on unknown dishes,
but with the poorest class of children it is not only "faddiness"
which has to be contended with; the unaccustomed
food, however wholesome for the normal child,
actually does not agree with these chronically underfed
200children. As was pointed out at the time of the passing
of the Provision of Meals Act, "one great merit of this
Act ... will be the teaching and training of a child
in the matter of taste. At present it is a well known
physiological fact that the slum stomach cannot accommodate
itself in a moment to good, wholesome food.
The child has been accustomed to tea and jam and
pickles, and to food that is often more tasty than nourishing.
It will now eat under public and medical superintendence
and gradually a pure and simple taste will be
cultivated."[523] That this prophecy is in process of being
fulfilled may, we think, with justice be claimed. There
still exists a certain amount of difficulty in inducing the
children to take food to which they are unaccustomed,
but that this difficulty can be surmounted by the exercise
of tact and attention to individual needs has been practically
demonstrated again and again. Over and over
again we have been told the same tale, "at first the
children would not eat this or that dish, but now they
have learned to like it." Especially is this the case with
porridge. At first, wherever this was given, it was
found that many refused to eat it, but this
antipathy was gradually overcome, and the children
finally ate it with relish.[524] It is amusing to find that
at St. George's-in-the-East, where a porridge breakfast
was devised as a test of need, it being thought that no
child would come who was not really hungry, the
children now like the porridge so much that this diet no
201longer furnishes a test. Where the children do not learn
to eat what is provided, it always turns out, on further
enquiry, that the supervisors have failed, either because
of the large numbers whom they have to look after or,
perhaps, through lack of enthusiasm, to devote that
careful and detailed attention to the children without
which it is quite impossible to bring about any change.
Moreover, it is encouraging to notice that this education
of the children in the matter of taste is not without its
effect on the home diet. This was observed as long ago
as 1895. In giving evidence before the Committee of the
London School Board, Mrs. Burgwin declared that, as a
result of the porridge breakfasts given to the school children,
there was "an increasing demand upon the local shop-keepers
by the poor families themselves."[525] "At first,"
said Miss Honnor Morten, "the children did not care for
porridge, but the result of the breakfasts has been that
many now persuade their parents to make it for them."[526]
"The children," says Lady Meyer, who has started
penny dinners in connection with the Health Centre at
Newport, "act as missionaries to their mothers, comparing
the meals at the Health Centre with those at their homes,
much to the disparagement of the latter, which quickly
brought the more intelligent mothers to the centre to
'see how it was done.'"[527]
As far as the children are concerned, indeed, whether we
consider the improvement in physique, mental capacity or
manners, there is no doubt that the provision of school
meals has proved of the greatest benefit.
CHAPTER VI THE EFFECT ON THE PARENTS
202
The evidence which has been presented in the preceding
chapter as to the benefits resulting from the feeding of
school children would have evoked, fifty, or even twenty
years ago, a simple and decisive retort. Granted, it
would have been argued, that the health and educational
capacity of the children is deteriorated by lack of nourishment,
that irreparable and preventible damage is inflicted,
and that the provision of meals by a public authority averts
this evil for many and mitigates it for all; yet no plea of
immediate expediency can stand against the ultimate loss
involved in any public assumption of the cost of providing
maintenance for children. If a local authority supplies
part, even a small part, of their food, parental responsibility
is, pro tanto, diminished, with results disastrous not
only to the character of the parents but to the prospects of
the children themselves. For if parents receive assistance
in one direction from a public authority, they will soon
clamour to receive assistance in other directions as well.
In order to qualify for it, they will neglect their children,
who will thus benefit in one way only to be victimized in
others. The children themselves, having been fed from
public funds, will be trained in habits of dependence, and,
when they grow up, will insist on still further provision
being made for their children in their turn. Thus one tiny
breach in the walls of the family will insensibly be widened
till it admits a flood in which domestic affections and
203the integrity of the home, "relations dear, and all the
charities of father, son, and brother" are submerged.
If such anticipations seem exaggerated, they have
nevertheless played an important part in determining the
policy pursued in England towards more than one question,
and lie behind many of the criticisms which are passed
on certain recent forms of social intervention. The idea
that relief given to the child must be regarded as relief
given to the parent, and that, if given at all, it must be
accompanied by severe restrictions, was enunciated
emphatically in the Poor Law Report of 1834—indeed
that famous document scarcely mentions children except
in so far as the treatment of adults is influenced by these
appendages—and has since become a settled part of Poor
Law policy. The fear that parental responsibility might
be weakened was a criticism brought against the Education
Act of 1870, against the abolition of school fees in 1894,
and against the provision of medical treatment for school
children under the Education (Administrative Provisions)
Act of 1907. Naturally, therefore, the public provision
of meals for school children has not escaped the criticism
that it would weaken the bond between parent and child
and ultimately result in "the breaking up of the home."
"To remove the spur to exertion and self-restraint,"
reported a special committee of the Charity Organisation
Society in 1887, "which the spectacle of his children's
hunger must be to any man in whom the feelings of natural
kindness are not altogether dead, is to assume a very
grave responsibility, and perhaps to take away the last
chance of re-establishing the character and fortunes
of the breadwinner, and, with him, the fortunes of the
whole household. It is true, no doubt, that there are
parents who are past redemption by influences of this
kind, but the majority of the committee are of opinion
that it is better in the interests of the community to allow,
204in such cases, the sins of the parents to be visited on the
children than to impair the principle of the solidarity of
the family and run the risk of permanently demoralising
large numbers of the population by the offer of free meals
to their children."[528]
Now it is obvious that an economic policy which was
determined primarily by a consideration for the "solidarity
of the family" would lead to far-reaching measures
of industrial reorganisation. If the ideal is a society in
which "the bread-winner" is by his "exertion and self-restraint"
to guarantee "the fortunes of his whole
household," the immediate object of attack must be
those industrial evils which effectually prevent him from
doing so at present, and of which the principal are low
wages, casual labour, recurrent periods of unemployment
and bad housing. That a crusade conducted in the
interests of the family against these regular features of
modern industry is entirely desirable need not be questioned.
But in its absence it is obvious that, so far from
allowing "the sins of the parents to be visited on the
children," what we are really doing is to allow the sins
of the employer to be visited on the employed or the
sins of the community to be visited upon future generations
of unborn children, and it seems almost frivolous to ascribe
the results of this constant and vicarious sacrifice to
the measures which, like the provision of school meals,
are directed merely to the partial mitigation of some of
its worst effects. The truth is, to put the matter bluntly,
205that what breaks up the family is not the presence of
food but its absence, and that, if the public conscience is
unperturbed by the spectacle of numerous homes in
which economic circumstances have deprived the parents
of the means of providing meals for their children themselves,
its sudden sensitiveness at the thought of meals
being provided by some external authority would be
ludicrous if it did not lead to such tragic consequences.
The reader who reflects on the thousands of dock-labourers
in London, Liverpool and Glasgow who, through no
fault of their own, can obtain only three days' work a week,
or on the 25 to 30 per cent. of the working-class population
of Reading who have been shown by Professor Bowley
to be receiving a total family income below the low
standard fixed by Mr. Rowntree,[529] and to be receiving it,
in 49 per cent. of the cases, because they are "in regular
work but at low wages,"[530] will scarcely argue that the
mere provision of meals, however injudicious he may
regard it, is likely to contribute seriously to the weakening
of family relationships which have been already strained
or broken by industrial anarchy or industrial tyranny.
Sublata causa tollitur effectus. But does any one seriously
believe that a cessation of school meals would restore
206the desired "solidarity of the family" to the casual or
sweated labourer?
If the suggestion that the provision of meals is a principal
cause undermining parental responsibility is fantastic,
is the suggestion that it must necessarily exercise some
influence in that direction better founded? We shall
deal later with such facts as can be used to throw light
on this question. But we may point out here that the
idea underlying it usually derives part of its cogency in
the minds of many of its supporters less from any concrete
evidence than from an implicit assumption that
there is a "natural" division of duties between public
authorities and the individual citizen, and that any redistribution
of them between these two parties, which removes
one function from the latter to the former, must necessarily
result in the undermining of character, the weakening
of the incentive to self-maintenance, the decay of parental
responsibility, in short, in all the phenomena of the
process known as "pauperisation." Now we need
scarcely point out that, stated in this crude form, the theory
that every assumption of fresh responsibilities by public
authorities results in the undermining of character has
no foundation in the experience of mankind. It is, of
course, quite true that any sudden removal from an
individual of duties which he has hitherto been accustomed
to discharge may result in weakening the springs
of effort. It is also quite true that any sudden addition
to his responsibilities may result in crushing them, and
that, as far as the more poorly paid ranks of labour are
concerned, energies are far more often worn out in a
hopeless struggle than sapped by an insidious ease.
But by themselves these facts prove nothing as to the
manner in which burdens, duties, responsibilities, should
be distributed between the community and its individual
members. What experience shows is that there is no
207"natural" allocation of functions, but that there has
been throughout history at once a constant addition to,
and a constant re-arrangement of them, and that the former
process is quite compatible with the latter. Nor is there
any ground for the idea that the extension of the activities
of public bodies must necessarily result in accelerating
the approach of the state of economic and moral inertia
described by those who anticipate it as "Pauperism."
If that were the case, all civilised communities would,
indeed, have been hastening to destruction from a
time "whereof the memory of man runneth not to the
contrary." For our fathers had no elementary education,
our grandfathers no municipal water, and few
lamp-posts; while our great-grandfathers enjoyed the
independence derived from the possession of relatively
few roads, and those of a character sufficiently bad to
offer the most powerful incentives to the energy and
self-reliance of the pedestrian. On this theory the
citizen of Manchester would be more pauperised than the
citizen of London; both would be seriously pauperised
compared with the peasant of Connemara; while the
wretched inhabitants of German municipalities would
be wallowing in a perfect quagmire of perpetual pauperism.
Why indeed should one stop here? There have
been periods in history in which not only these functions,
but the organisation of justice and the equipment of
military forces have been left to the bracing activities
of private individuals; and an enquiry into the decline
and fall of individual independence would, if logically
pursued, lead us into dim regions of history far anterior
to the Norman Conquest. The origins of modern
pauperism, like the origins of modern liberty, are to be
sought among "the primeval forests of Germany!"
While, however, there is no foundation for the doctrine
that every extension of public provision results in a
208slackening of energy on the part of the individual, it is,
none the less, possible that this may be the result of
the particular kind of provision which consists in the
supplying of meals to school children. In the event of
that being proved to be the case, it is by no means easy
to say what policy should be pursued. Public authorities,
it may be argued, should cease to provide school meals.
To this answer, which is at first sight plausible, there are
two objections which are together almost insuperable.
The first is that Education Authorities are under a legal
obligation to provide education for the children in their
charge and to carry out medical inspection with a view
to discovering their ailments; while they may, if they
think fit, provide medical treatment for them. They owe
it to their constituents to spend their money in the most
effective and economical manner. Education given to
children who are suffering from want of nourishment not
only is ineffective, but may be positively deleterious.
When the extent of malnutrition is known, is it reasonable
to expect the Authorities deliberately to shut their eyes
to the fact that so far from benefiting the children who
suffer from it they may be positively aggravating their
misfortunes? If it be replied, ruat coelum fiat justitia, let
the children suffer in order to improve the moral character
of their parents, an Education Committee may not unfairly
retort that it is elected primarily to attend to the welfare
of the children, and that the wisdom of elevating parents,
who ex hypothesi are demoralised, at the cost of the rising
generation is, at any rate, too problematical to justify it in
neglecting its own special duties. Moreover, even assuming
that public bodies were willing to apply to the education
of children the principles recommended in 1834 for
the treatment of "improvidence and vice," there is no
reason to suppose that they would succeed in averting
the "pauperisation" which is dreaded. No fact is
209more clearly established by the history of all kinds of
relief administration since 1834 than that the effect of
refusing to make public provision for persons in distress
is merely to lead to the provision of assistance in a rather
more haphazard, uncoordinated and indiscriminate
manner by private agencies. A purely negative policy is
systematically "blacklegged" by private philanthropists.
Rightly or wrongly the plain man finds his stomach turned
by the full gospel of deterrence; with the result that,
while the English Poor Law is nominally deterrent, enormous
sums are spent every year in private charity in
London alone; that in 1886 the Local Government
Board recommended local authorities to provide relief
for certain classes of workers apart from the Poor Law,
on the ground that the Poor Law, for whose administration
the Local Government Board is responsible, is
necessarily degrading; and that, finally, a special Act
had to be passed in 1905 creating authorities to administer
assistance for unemployed workmen whom public
opinion would no longer allow to be left to the tender
mercies of a deterrent policy of Poor Relief. That the
same result would follow with even greater certainty were
public bodies to decline to provide for necessitous school
children is obvious, inasmuch as to the foolish sentimentality
of the ordinary person the sufferings of childhood
make a special appeal. Indeed it has followed already. In
the days when Education Authorities had no power to
spend public money on the provision of meals for school
children, what happened was that the provision of meals
was begun by private persons, and in the towns which
have not put the Act of 1906 into force such private
provision obtains at the present day. Such extra-legal
intervention has all the disadvantages ascribed to the
public provision of meals, for one can scarcely accept
the extravagant contention that while soup supplied by
210an Education Authority pauperises, soup tickets supplied
by a philanthropic society do not. And it has few of
its advantages. For private philanthropy tends to be
more irregular and arbitrary in its administration than
most public authorities. Since it cannot cover the whole
area of distress, its selection of children to be fed is
more capricious; since its funds are raised by appeals ad
misericordiam they often fail when they are needed most;
and when, as often happens, more than one agency enters
the field, the result is overlapping and duplication. Nor
will it seem a minor evil to those who care for the civic
spirit that even the best-intentioned charity can never
escape from the taint of patronage, can never be anything
but a sop with which the rich relieve their consciences by
ministering to the poor.
The statement that the feeding of school children
weakens parental responsibility presumably means that
the provision of meals at school induces parents to neglect
to provide meals themselves. When one turns from these
general considerations to examine how far this result has
actually occurred, one is faced with the task of sifting
a few grains of fact from a multitude of impressions.
The first and most essential preliminary to the formation
of any reasonable judgment is to determine the circumstances
of those families one or more of whose members
are receiving meals at school; and in order to throw
some light on this point we give, in the following table,
such particulars from six areas as are available:—[531]
211
Causes of distress
Stoke.
Bradford.
Birmingham.
School in St. Pancras.
School in Bermondsey
Unemployment
16
11
26
9
13
Casual employment
3
26
54
8
18
Short time
5
3
8
—
—
Regular work but low wages
—
16
6
1
2
Illness or disablement of father
15
19
47
5
9
Widows
16
41
40
10
9
Desertion or absence of father
3
32
19
2
2
It will be seen that the four largest classes of families
consist of those in which the father is casually employed,
is disabled by illness or accident, is dead or is unemployed.
If one adds to these 605 families the 41 in which
the father is paid low wages or is working short time,
there is a total of 646 out of 718 families in which distress
is due either to industrial causes or to a misfortune. Since
men do not usually contract illness or die in order that
their children may be fed at school, there is no question
of the responsibility of the father being weakened in the
285 cases in which death or ill-health was the cause which
led to the provision of school meals.
It is often argued, however, that the public provision
of assistance is itself one cause of the distress
212which it is designed to relieve, because it must necessarily
exercise a deteriorating influence over industrial
conditions. The knowledge that his children will
be fed is likely, it is said, to lead a man to relax the
demands which he makes on his employer. The knowledge
that he need not offer a subsistence wage for a
family leads the employer to offer worse terms to his
employees, more irregular employment or lower rates
of wages, with the result that the ratepayer relieves the
employer of part of his wage bill. Cut off all public
assistance, and "economic conditions will adjust themselves
to the change." Now it is perfectly true that
the need which prompts the provision of school meals
does normally arise from bad industrial conditions, and
that to allow those conditions to continue while merely
mitigating their effects is an offence against morality
and an outrage on commonsense. Whether school meals
are desirable or not for their own sake, it is the right of
the worker that industry should be organised in such a
way that he should be able to provide for his children in
the manner which he thinks best, and that he should not
be compelled (as he often is at present) to choose between
seeing them fed at school and seeing them half-starved
at home. But the theory which we have stated goes
much further than this. It holds that public provision
is a cause of bad industrial conditions, and that the mere
abolition of public provision would in itself result in
those conditions being improved. It is obvious that,
as far as certain economic evils are concerned, this doctrine
does not hold good. Many children are underfed
because their parents are suffering from sickness or
accident incurred in the course of their employment.
Clearly an employer will not be induced to render his
processes safe merely by the fact that his employees'
children will suffer if they are unsafe. Many children are
213underfed because their parents are casually employed or
altogether unemployed. Equally clearly there is no
reason whatever to suppose that casual labour would cease
because of their starvation; for if that were the case
it would have ceased long ago. Nor again does the more
specious doctrine that the wages of men are lowered by
the provision of food for their children rest upon a securer
foundation. In the nature of things it can neither be
verified nor disproved by an appeal to facts; for the
controversy is not concerning facts but concerning their
interpretation. If we point out that in Bradford, when
the Education (Provision of Meals) Act was first adopted
in 1907, the majority of children fed were children of
woolcombers, dyers' labourers, carters and builders'
labourers, and that since 1907 the first three classes of
workers have all received advances of wages, it may,
of course, be answered that the advance would have
been still greater if the children had not been fed.[532] In
214reality, however, the more this theory that the feeding
of school children acts as a subsidy to wages is examined,
the weaker does it appear. Historically it is traceable
to the popular rendering of Ricardo introduced by
Senior into the Poor Law Report of 1834, and it still
contains marks of its origin. It assumes, in the first
place, that wages are never above "subsistence level."
For, clearly, if they are above it, there is no reason why
they should be lowered if the cost of keeping a family
is somewhat reduced. It assumes, in the second place,
that they are never below the subsistence level of a family;
for clearly, if they are, that in itself proves that the
absence of public provision has not been able to maintain
them. It assumes, in the third place, that the ability of
workers to resist a reduction or to insist on an advance
depends not upon the profitableness of the industry, nor
upon the strength of their organisation, but solely upon
their necessities. Of these assumptions the first two
are untrue, and the last is not only untrue, but the exact
opposite of the truth. In reality, as every trade unionist
knows, the necessities of the non-wage earning members
of a family do not keep wages up; they keep them down.
A man who knows that a stoppage of work will plunge
his family in starvation has little resisting power, and
acquiesces in oppression to which he would otherwise
refuse to submit. It is the strikers' wives and children
who really break many strikes, and if the pressure of
immediate necessity is removed the worker is not less
likely, he is more likely, to hold out for better terms.
Nor is there much more substance in the theory that
215the provision of meals by a public authority weakens
family life by "undermining parental responsibility."
We are not, of course, concerned to deny that in the
working classes as well as in the propertied classes there
are a certain number of persons who are anxious "to
get something for nothing." Cases, no doubt, do arise
in which a parent who knows that the needs of his children
will partially be met by the food supplied by an Education
Authority may for that reason contemplate their fate
when abandoned by him with less apprehension. At
most, however, such cases constitute only 10 per cent. of
those on the table, and the wisdom of withholding assistance
from the remaining 90 per cent. merely in order to
bring pressure upon this small fraction of all the families
concerned is, to put the matter at the lowest, highly
questionable. Moreover, even assuming that children
who are neglected by their parents should be made to
suffer in order to teach the latter a moral lesson, what
probability is there that the lesson will be appreciated?
In those families where a father is contemplating the
desertion of his home, family relationships must obviously
be weak and unstable. Is it seriously suggested that the
mere fact that a public body is known to provide meals
for children in attendance at school is sufficient to tilt
the scale; that a man who is willing, ex hypothesi, to
contemplate relinquishing his wife and younger children
to the Poor Law will be deterred from leaving them
merely by anxiety as to how the children of school
age will obtain their midday meal; and that, when his
apprehensions upon this point are removed, he will
hasten to avail himself of his freedom in order to abandon
them to much more serious evils than the loss of one
meal per day? Such a suggestion carries its refutation
on its face. When family life has been so disintegrated
that a man is contemplating the desertion of his wife and
216children, he is not likely either to be encouraged to do so
by the mere fact that meals for school children are provided
by a public body, or deterred from doing so by the
fact that they are not. And a similar answer may be
made to those who argue that "the result of feeding
children at school is merely to encourage their parents
to spend more upon drink." No one, of course, would
deny that, if a man has already formed the habit of
indulging his tastes without regard to the consequences,
an increase in his means will enable him to spend more
upon such indulgence. But that is a very different thing
from accepting the implication that every accession in the
income of a class merely leads it to fresh extravagance.
The evidence, indeed, points in the opposite direction.
During the last forty years there has been a great extension
of public provision and a rise in money wages.
Yet it is a matter of common knowledge that the consumption
of alcoholic liquor per head of population has diminished
and is still diminishing.
In reality, however, the idea that any large number of
parents misuse the public provision of meals appears to
be quite without any solid foundation, and to be a
hasty generalisation from exceptional cases, which, because
they are exceptional, are recorded by charitable persons
with pious horror, and are given an undeserved and
misleading notoriety. Almost all the actual evidence
available points in the opposite direction. Again and
again has it been stated to us that parents withdraw
their children from the school meals as soon as an improvement
in their circumstances enables them to provide food
at home.[533] Indeed, it is often said that they withdraw them
217before they can properly afford to do so, and before the
Canteen Committee thinks it wise for the school meals
to be stopped, while many refrain from applying for
meals until they are driven to do so by actual necessity.
The truth is that behind the talk on parental responsibility
which finds favour in certain sections of society—especially
those where it is customary for parents to pay for their
children to be fed at school during 30 to 40 weeks of the
year—there is a considerable amount not only of ignorance
but of hypocrisy. These critics are apt entirely to overlook
the fact that during the last hundred years parental responsibilities,
so far from being diminished, have been multiplied
by the State. Middle-class parliaments have insisted that
working-class parents should send their children to school,
should dispense with the help of their earnings, should
provide them with food, clothing and medical aid. More
important, they forget that to insist on "responsibility"
is meaningless unless the means of discharging it are
available; for one cannot blame a man for failing to do
what he wishes to do, but which he is prevented from doing
by force majeure. Now this is precisely the position of the
majority of such parents as are aided by school meals.
They did not fix the wages of adult men at 18s. a week;
they did not ordain that employment at the ports of London
and Liverpool and Glasgow, and in a score of other trades,
should be a gamble. They did not decree that those who
direct industry should at intervals of five to seven years
find it convenient to curtail production and turn their
employees on to the streets. They are born into a
218world where this is the established social order, an
order which, as individuals, they are impotent to alter.
If some of them occasionally give up a struggle which
must often seem hopeless, at whose door does the blood of
these men and their children lie? If it is desired that
every man should regularly provide the whole maintenance
of his family, then industry must be organised in
such a way as to make it possible. Till that is done, to
blame working people for acquiescing in circumstances
which they did not create and which they detest is not
only cruel but absurd. When every competent worker is
secured regular employment and a living wage, it may be
desirable that forms of public provision which exist at
present should cease—though, even so, it is possible
that the educational value of school meals will lead to
their being continued. Till that happy condition is
brought about they must be not only continued, but
extended and improved.
CHAPTER VII CONCLUSIONS — Summary of Conclusions
219
The provision of meals for school children is, as we have
pointed out, merely an attempt to mitigate some of the
evil effects of industrial disorganisation. The principal
end at which Society should aim is the removal of the
causes, low wages, casual employment, recurrent periods
of unemployment, and bad housing, which make them
necessary. But meanwhile, as long as economic conditions
remain as they are, some provision must be made
for the present generation of school children. And the
provision of school meals is not merely a question of
relief, it is also a preventive measure. "Every step ...
in the direction of making and keeping the children
healthy is a step towards diminishing the prevalence and
lightening the burden of disease for the adult, and a
relatively small rise in the standard of child health may
represent a proportionately large gain in the physical
health, capacity, and energy of the people as a whole."[534]
Granted, therefore, that the school meal is, for the
present at any rate, a necessity, the question remains,
for what children shall this meal be provided. We
have described the methods of selection at present in
force. We have seen that, though a few children are given
school meals because they are found by the School Doctor
to be ill-nourished, the great majority are selected by
220the teachers on the ground of poverty, a method which
involves an enquiry into the parents' circumstances. We
have shown some of the disadvantages inherent in this
method of selection. The enquiries deter parents from
applying. It is impossible for the teachers to discover
all cases of underfed children. If the child is told by
its parents to say that it has plenty to eat at home, how
is the teacher to know that it is underfed? It is difficult,
and in many cases quite impossible, to ascertain the
amount of income coming in. Even if this could always
be accurately ascertained, it would be difficult to discriminate
with justice since other circumstances vary so
widely. The enquiry is demoralising for the parents,
putting a premium on deception and creating a sense of
injustice. So unsatisfactory, indeed, has this system
of investigation into income proved to be that there is
a general consensus of opinion among adherents of the
most opposing schools of thought that it must be given
up. "As a Guardian of the poor and a member of the
Charity Organisation Society, and in many other ways,"
says the late Canon Barnett, "I have come to see that no
enquiry is adequate. I would not trust myself to enquire
into any one's condition and be just. Enquiry is never
satisfactory and is always irritating.... I believe
it is enquiry and investigation and suspicion which undermine
parental responsibility."[535] Even so firm a supporter
of Charity Organisation Society principles as the Rev.
Henry Iselin would, we gather, prefer to the present
inadequate system of investigation the provision of a
meal for all children who like to come, without enquiry,
though he would, of course, make the conditions of the
meal in some way deterrent.[536] In discussing what is the
221best method to be adopted we must, therefore, rule out
any plan which involves an enquiry into the family
income.
(i) We may consider first the proposal that the selection
should be made by the School Doctor, school meals being
ordered for all children whom he finds to be suffering
from mal-nutrition. This method, which is strongly
recommended by the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of
Education, has been adopted in a few towns, but only to
a very limited extent and always in subordination to
the system of selection based on the "poverty test."
The selection by the "physical test" would obviate all
the disadvantages arising from the demoralising enquiry
into the parents' circumstances. On the other hand,
the practical difficulties would be very great. At present
a child is normally examined by the doctor only two
or three times during the whole of its school career.
Under the system proposed frequent examinations would
be necessary, which would entail an enormous increase
in the school medical staff. But, however frequent the
examinations, the discovery of all underfed children
would not be assured. It is not always possible for the
doctor to determine the cause of malnutrition in any
particular case; hence many children would be included
who get plenty of food at home, but yet, from some other
cause, do not thrive. More important, numbers of children
would be excluded who fail to get sufficient food but who
yet appear healthy. As a School Medical Officer points
out, "temporary lack of food does not stamp the child
in such a way that it is possible to detect past privations
by ordinary inspection."[537] The underfeeding might be
prolonged for a considerable time before its effects were
apparent. But it is essential that underfeeding should
be discovered before the child shows definite signs of
222malnutrition, since the object to be aimed at is to prevent
its ever getting into this state. The physical test,
therefore, forms too narrow a basis to be satisfactorily
employed, at any rate as the sole test, in the selection of
children to be provided for.
(ii) We will consider next the plan to which we have
already alluded, the provision of meals, free and without
enquiry, for all children who like to come, it being understood
that the meals are intended only for "necessitous"
children, i.e., those children who through poverty are
unable to obtain an adequate supply of food at home.
Those who aim at making this provision in some way
deterrent suggest a breakfast of porridge, the time of
the meal and the nature of the food providing a test of
need. "As the man inside the workhouse must not
have better, but a decidedly worse, treatment than
the man outside, so if the food be nourishing but not too
palatable it may chance that only the truly necessitous
may apply."[538] Children who can obtain food at home will
prefer to do so. But it is found in practice that it is
not only the children who can get sufficient food at home
who are deterred by such a device, but that the "truly
necessitous" also refuse to come. Such a system, in
fact, defeats its own ends. It is futile to provide meals
for all underfed children and at the same time to make
that provision so deterrent that those for whom it is
intended decline to avail themselves of it. Even if
there is no intention of making the provision deterrent,
the idea that the meals are meant only for necessitous
children will, in fact, make it so; many parents will prefer
to feed their children at home on a totally inadequate
diet rather than disclose their poverty by sending them
to the school meals. The "poverty test" in fact, in
223whatever form it may be applied, will exclude numbers of
children whom it is desirable to provide for.
(iii) The two methods that we have described would
each leave a large class of children without provision. The
first would fail to discover numbers of children who are
underfed, but who do not show obvious signs of malnutrition.
The second would not touch those cases
where the children cannot get sufficient food at home,
but where the parents are too proud to accept school
meals for them. A combination of the two methods
would remove both these objections. The provision of
meals, free and without enquiry, for all necessitous
children, would secure the feeding of the majority of
those who are underfed, while the School Doctor would
generally discover those cases where the parents try to
conceal the fact that they cannot give their children
sufficient food at home. For these children the doctor
would, of course, order school meals. This method would
not obviate the necessity of a great increase in the school
medical service. Moreover, by any of the methods
discussed, provision would be made only for underfed
children. There would remain the hosts who are unsuitably
fed; the worst of these cases would, of course, be
discovered by the doctor, but only the worst cases. And,
again, no provision would be made for the children whose
mothers are at work all day and consequently unable to
provide a midday meal, and for whom the school dinner
would be a great convenience, for which the parents
would, in many cases, be willing to pay.
(iv) There remains the only logical conclusion, the provision
of a meal for all school children, as part of the
school curriculum. Such a provision need not necessarily
be compulsory, though it should be so in all cases where
the School Doctor recommends it. From every point of
view, the psychological, the medical and the educational,
224the advantages to be gained from such a course would be
enormous. General provision for all would do away with
all pauperising discrimination between the necessitous
and the non-necessitous. On the medical side it would
be difficult to over-estimate the benefits to be secured.
On this point the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of
Education has recently pronounced in no measured
terms. "From a purely scientific point of view," he
declared, "if there was one thing he was allowed to do
for the six million children, if he wanted to rear an imperial
race, it would be to feed them.... The great,
urgent, pressing need was nutrition. With that they
could get better brains and a better race."[539] The beneficial
results already observed in the case of children who
have received a regular course of school meals would be
extended to all. Then, again, the common meal would
serve as an opportunity for the exercise of many little
acts of consideration for one another. The teachers would
be brought into more intimate relations with the children,
for they get to know the children better at meal time than
in any other way. The school meal would serve as an
object lesson; taken in conjunction with the teaching
of housewifery and cookery in the schools, it would
speedily raise the standard in the homes. There would be
another advantage. Adequate rest after the meal could
be insisted on, followed by healthy play in the open
air in the playground instead of in stuffy rooms and
backyards. In the rural districts, as we have already
shown, it is imperative that dinner should be provided
for all who want to stay. Numbers of children are
unable to return home, and it is almost impossible for the
parents to provide suitable cold food for them to take
with them; even when they can go home to dinner they
225frequently have a long walk, with the consequence that
the meal must be eaten hastily and the children hurry
back to school immediately afterwards.
If general provision is made, ought the parents to
be required to pay or should the meal be free to
all? The first plan has much to recommend it and
has been advocated in many quarters. At the recent
conference at the Guildhall on School Feeding, for
instance, there appeared to be a general agreement in
favour of this course. The experience of the Special
Schools for Defective Children, and some of the rural
schools, where a midday meal or hot cocoa is provided,
shows that numbers of parents are able to pay, and there
does not appear to be much difficulty in collecting the
payment.[540] And in the ordinary elementary schools,
where little provision is made for paying cases, it would
appear that there does exist a certain demand for such
provision.[541] On the other hand, it must be admitted
that it is a question whether any large number of
parents would voluntarily pay for their children's meals
when it was known that provision was made for all
and that other children were receiving the meal free.
The payment would have to be left to the parent's
conscience, for any attempt to try to decide in which
cases payment should be insisted on and in which it
should be remitted would introduce again the evils of
the present system, with its demoralising enquiry into
the parents' circumstances—though in a somewhat mitigated
form, since no distinction would be made between
the paying and the non-paying children, and the latter
226would not be marked off as a separate class as at
present. Another difficulty, though a minor one, would
arise in the fixing of the price to be charged. In the
more prosperous districts the dinner might be self-supporting,
but in the poorest localities it would hardly
be possible to charge an amount sufficient to cover the
cost of the food.
The provision of a free meal for all would obviate these
difficulties. It will be objected at once that such a
plan will undermine parental responsibility, but, as we
have shown in the previous chapter, communal provision
of other services has not had this result. And against
this lightening of parental burdens must be set the
continual increase of duties which are being placed upon
them. A more serious objection lies in the expense.
Taking the cost of a school dinner at 2-1/4d. per head,[542]
the provision of one meal a day for five days a week during
term time for all the six million school children in England,
Wales and Scotland would cost about £12,500,000.
This is, of course, an outside estimate, for it would probably
be found that a considerable number of parents
would prefer to have their children at home to dinner
rather than send them to the school meal; and the
provision might be confined to schools in poor districts.
227To the actual cost of supplying the meals there must be
added the initial outlay incurred in providing dining-rooms
and appliances.[543] On the other hand, there would be a
great saving of time and energy which is now consumed in
making enquiries. And the provision of school meals
would tend to diminish the amount which will otherwise
have to be spent in the near future on medical treatment.
Food, as Sir George Newman has pointed out, is of more
importance than drugs and surgical treatment, and if
regular meals were provided there would be much less
need for school clinics.[544] The expenditure on the provision
of school meals would, indeed, be nationally a most
profitable investment; it would be amply justified by
the improved physique of the rising generation and by
the consequent increase in their efficiency. It would be
far more productive, in fact, than much of the money
which is now spent on education, than the outlay, for
instance, on the erection of huge school buildings, an
outlay the necessity of which is becoming more and more
questionable in the light of the proved superiority of
open-air education.
Unfortunately the general provision of a school dinner
will not be a complete solution of the problem. There
will remain the children for whom one meal a day will
not be sufficient, while the discontinuance of the meals
during the holidays will cause them serious suffering.
Experience has amply shown the necessity of the meals
being continued during the holidays and power must be
228given to the Local Education Authorities to make this
provision when it is required. They must also be
allowed to provide an additional meal for those children
for whom dinner alone is not sufficient. Any proposal
to limit the provision to one meal could not, indeed, be
seriously entertained, for numbers of Local Authorities
are already supplying this extra food and would resist
any curtailment of their powers in this respect. But
when we come to consider for what children this additional
provision shall be made, we are face to face with all the
old difficulties of selection. Obviously it cannot be made
for all. Perhaps the best method would be to provide
for all children who liked to come, whilst attendance
should be obligatory on those for whom the School
Doctor ordered extra nourishment. Such a prospect
would be viewed with alarm by many, but the numbers
to be provided for would probably not be excessive, if it
was understood that this extra provision was intended only
for necessitous or delicate children. It is found that the
attendance drops off considerably during the holidays,
and that it is always less for a breakfast than for a
dinner; it requires more exertion to come in time for
breakfast, while the fare provided is not so popular.
Probably the danger would be rather on the side of too
few children being provided for than too many.
No plan that can be proposed is free from disadvantages.
And this brings us back to the point at which we started
in this chapter. From the nature of the case, no attempt
to deal with effects only, while causes remain untouched,
can be wholly satisfactory. Provision must be made
for the present generation of school children; their
necessities must be relieved and future inefficiency due
to underfeeding in childhood must be prevented. But at
the same time, and above all, a determined attack must
be made on the evils which lie at the root of the children's
229malnutrition. Industrial conditions must be so organised
that it is possible for every man himself to provide
for his children at least the requisite minimum of food,
clothing and other necessaries.
1. That, so long as economic conditions remain as
they are, the provision of school meals is a necessity.
2. That no method of selection of the children who
are to receive the meals can be satisfactory, and that all
attempts at picking and choosing should, therefore, be
abandoned. The meal should be provided for all children
who like to come, without any enquiry into their parents'
circumstances. Attendance should be compulsory if
recommended by the School Medical Officer.
3. That the meal should be regarded as part of the
school curriculum and should be educational. It should
be served, as far as practicable, on the school premises,
in rooms which are not used as class-rooms; the plan of
sending the children to eating-houses or to large centres
should be discontinued. Some of the teachers should be
present to supervise the children, who should be taught
to set the tables and to wait on one another. The
meal should be served as attractively as possible.
4. The dietary should be drawn up in consultation
with the School Medical Officer, with a view to the physiological
requirements of the children, special attention
being paid to the infants.
5. The preparation of the food should not be entrusted
to caterers, but should be undertaken by the Local
Education Authority.
6. The meals should be continued throughout the school
year, and, if necessary, during the holidays.
APPENDIX I EXAMPLES OF MENUS — (1) Bradford — Spring Dietary, 1913 — (2) Leeds — Winter Dietary — Summer Dietary — (3) West Ham. — Winter Dietary. — (4) Acton. — (5) London. — Winter Menu. — Summer Menu. — Dinners for Infants — (6) Grassington (Yorkshire) — Sample Menus [545]
Tuesday. Meat and potato pies with crusts on. Cornflour pudding.
Wednesday. Pea soup. Plain plum puddings; sweet sauce.
Thursday. Meat and potato pies with crusts on. Rice pudding.
Friday. Shepherd's pie (minced meat, mashed potato). Sago pudding.
APPENDIX II THE PROVISION OF MEALS IN SCOTLAND
237
The Provision of Meals Act of 1906 applied only to
England and Wales. As we have seen, the attempt
of the House of Commons to extend its operations to
Scotland was defeated in the House of Lords, and it was
not till 1908 that the Scottish School Boards were granted
power to utilise the rates for the provision of food.[546]
By the Education (Scotland) Act passed in that year it
was enacted that a School Board might, either by itself
or in combination with other School Boards, provide
accommodation, apparatus and service for the preparation
and supply of meals.[547] Where it appeared that a child
was unable by lack of food or clothing to take full advantage
of the education provided, the School Board should,
after due warning, summon the parent or guardian to
appear and give an explanation of the child's condition.
If the explanation was not forthcoming or was insufficient
or unsatisfactory, and the condition of the child was due
to neglect, the Procurator Fiscal should prosecute the
parents under the Prevention of Cruelty Act.[548] If,
however, it appeared that the parent or guardian, through
poverty or ill-health, was unable to supply sufficient
food or clothing, the School Board, if satisfied that the
necessities of the case would not be met by voluntary
agency, should make "such provision for the child
238... as they deem necessary" out of the school fund.[549]
Temporary provision might be made by the School Board
pending completion of procedure against the parents,
and the cost of such provision might be recovered.[550]
The powers conferred upon Scottish School Boards thus
differed in several respects from those conferred on
English Local Authorities by the Act of 1906. The
School Boards were granted power not only to provide
food but also clothing, and no limitation was placed upon
the amount which might be spent out of the rates on the
provision of these necessaries. Moreover, the Act was
not permissive. In England, when in any area school
children are suffering from lack of food, and voluntary
funds are not forthcoming to meet their needs, the Local
Education Authority may provide food out of the rates;
in Scotland the School Board shall make such provision.
No report has yet been published by the Scottish Education
Department as to the action taken either by the
School Boards or by voluntary agencies in the work of
the provision of meals. As far as we can gather from
the reports of the Chief Inspectors, though several
Boards co-operate with voluntary agencies and provide
apparatus and service, in only some half-dozen towns, e.g.,
Edinburgh, Glasgow, Govan, Leith, Perth, has the system
of providing food out of the rates been adopted to any
extent.[551] The increase in expenditure on the provision
of meals, etc., for necessitous children under the Act of
1908 is shown by the following table:—[552]
239
Providing Accomodation for Meals, Sec. 3(2)
Food, Clothing or other expenditure (for necessitous children) Sec. 6
Total.
1908-9 (Part of year only.)
£ 67
£ 11
£ 78
1909-10
290
921
1,211
1910-11
3,777
3,768
7,545
1911-12
4,586
3,172
7,758
In Edinburgh, the necessity for feeding underfed
school children was recognized[553] very soon after the
passing of the Education Act of 1872. The Association
for Improving the Condition of the Poor early
undertook to deal with cases reported by the Attendance
Officers. In 1878 Miss Flora Stevenson started a scheme
for feeding and clothing destitute children, on condition
that children so assisted must attend school.[554] Towards
the close of the nineteenth century numerous other
voluntary organisations appear to have been established.[555]
As in other towns the provision by these voluntary
agencies proved inadequate and unsatisfactory. Meals
were supplied only for about ten weeks in the year.
They were served in eating-houses, where the food was
poor and the arrangements of the roughest description.
The children were selected by the teachers and attendance
officers, and there was no adequate investigation into the
cases. In the autumn of 1909 the Lord Provost summoned
a conference to discuss the question, and a scheme
240of co-operation between the School Board and the two
chief voluntary agencies, the Flora Stevenson Committee
and the Courant Fund, was drawn up, by which the
voluntary funds were pooled, and cases were decided
by a committee consisting of representatives of the three
bodies concerned. In the following year the School Board
undertook the entire responsibility for the provision of
meals, though it still relied on voluntary contributions. It
decided to establish a cooking centre of its own instead
of entrusting the supply of the meals to caterers. Care
Committees of voluntary workers were to be appointed
for each group of schools to investigate all cases of
destitution, and to "keep in continuous and sympathetic
touch" with the families. Cases were to be recommended
by the medical officer, school nurses, teachers and attendance
officers, in addition to applications made by the
parents; the Care Committee was also itself to take
the initiative in searching out cases of destitution.
To secure uniformity of treatment a Central Care Committee,
composed of representatives of the School Board
and the voluntary agencies, was appointed to give the final
decision on all cases; this central committee was also to
supervise the collection of the necessary funds, and to
rouse general interest in the problem of school feeding.[556]
The Courant Fund declined to act with the Board under
this scheme, but the Flora Stevenson Committee co-operated
cordially.
The cooking centre was opened in January, 1911, and
by the end of the year the system of Care Committees
was in working order. Voluntary subscriptions rapidly
decreased, however, and in May, 1912, the Board resolved
that recourse must be had to the rates. The Central Care
Committee thereupon ceased to exist, its duties being
241transferred to the Attendance Committee. The local
Care Committees, of which eight had been appointed,
were continued for a time, but at the beginning of 1913
the duty of investigation was entrusted to the Attendance
Officers,[557] and the local committees also were given up.
The system had not worked entirely without friction.
The method of investigation was cumbersome and
slow, and the local committees were not in sufficiently
close touch with the Central Committee. The committees
were too large; from one to nine schools were
allocated to each, and the membership usually numbered
about twenty-five. But it is to be regretted that the system
has been entirely abandoned. Apart from the
work of investigation, which, as we have shown elsewhere,
is not a task which can suitably be entrusted to voluntary
workers, there are many matters connected with the
welfare of the school child in which the volunteer's
services can be of the greatest value.
The meal given is always dinner, though in one of the
poorest districts breakfasts have recently been started;
for these a halfpenny is charged, except to those children
who are on the free list. Till lately two courses were
supplied at dinner, but now usually only one is given.
The meals are served ordinarily in the schools, but in one
or two places in halls hired for the purpose. From
reports that we have received the arrangements seem
to compare very favourably with those obtaining in
most English dining-centres. The teachers frequently
take a great interest in the question and supervise the
meals. Some of the elder boys and girls help to serve
the food and wait on the children. The infants are served
at a separate table or, perhaps, in a separate room.
Attention is paid to cleanliness and tidiness, and the
children's manners are very good.
242Provision is made not only for necessitous[558] children,
but for those who can pay part or the whole of the cost.
Non-necessitous children may obtain a dinner on payment
of 2d., while the "semi-necessitous" may pay 1d.
It is noteworthy that the number of free dinners is
decreasing, while the number of penny dinners is on the
increase. Of the 413,000 meals supplied during 1912-13,
nearly 50 per cent. were supplied to "semi-necessitous"
children on payment of 1d.; about 25 per cent. were
given free, the remaining 25 per cent. being supplied to
children whose parents were receiving relief from the
Parish Council, children in Higher Grade and Special
Schools, and the elder girls who helped in serving the
meals.[559] The work of investigation has been greatly
reduced by the introduction of the penny dinner, and
it has been suggested that the provision of a halfpenny
dinner would still further diminish the need
for free dinners, and consequently the need for investigation.
For many years before the School Board undertook the
responsibility for providing for its underfed children, the
Parish Council was supplying meals to the children of
mothers who were receiving parish relief. The Report
of the Royal Commission on Physical Training in 1903
had drawn attention to the question of underfeeding
among children, and the Parish Council determined
to provide meals for the children for whose relief it was
responsible, in order to ensure that no complaint might
243be brought against it.[560] Hot dinners were provided
every day except Sunday.[561] They were intended chiefly
for children whose mothers were at work all day, but
tickets were also given in cases where an increase of relief
would not have benefited the children, or where the
children had a consumptive tendency.[562] The dinners
were served in eating-houses where "the conditions
as to the serving of the meals, and the manners of the
children—entirely without supervision—" were "anything
but civilising."[563] When the School Board took over
the general arrangements for feeding, it seemed at first
as if the Parish Council would still continue its own
methods, but the superiority of the Board's scheme was
soon apparent, and the Parish Council made an arrangement
with it by which children whose mothers were
receiving relief would have meals at school, the Council
paying 1-1/2d. per meal to the School Board.[564]
In Glasgow, as in Edinburgh, the provision of meals
was very early undertaken by voluntary societies. As
far back as 1869 the Glasgow Poor Children's Dinner
Table Society was founded,[565] and in 1875 another philanthropic
society established Day Refuges, which were
intended chiefly for children of widows or widowers
who were at work all day, and at which three meals were
supplied daily.[566] The Poor Children's Dinner Table
244Society continued to be the chief agency for supplying
meals till 1910, when voluntary contributions proved
inadequate and the School Board took over the provision
of the meals. A central cooking centre, with modern
labour-saving appliances, was built, the food being
distributed to the different centres by motor waggon.
The meals are served either in the schools or in halls
hired for the purpose. The supervision is usually undertaken
by the attendants; at some centres assistance is
given by members of the old dinner societies, but the
numbers are falling off. Only necessitous children are
fed. Each case is decided on its merits, but dinners
are not usually granted if the family income exceeds
3s. per head.[567] The children are selected by the school
doctors, nurses, attendance officers or teachers, and
enquiries are made by the attendance officers, immediate
provision being made in urgent cases. Boots and
clothing, which up to 1912 were supplied by the Poor
Children's Clothing Scheme, are now provided by the
School Board.[568] In the special schools for the physically
defective, dinner is provided for practically all the
children, and the parents pay. The food is good in
quality and served in an attractive manner, tablecloths
of some kind and flowers being provided. The supervision
is undertaken by the nurses and teachers.
Perth was one of the earliest School Boards to use its
powers under the Act of 1908 and to provide food and
clothing out of the rates, the system being begun in 1909.
A Care Committee was appointed in 1911 to assist the
School Board in looking after the welfare of the children
and to take part in the distribution of the meals; the
245members visit the homes, but apparently have no voice
in the selection of the children.[569] The dinners are mostly
served in a Church Hall and are supervised by the Care
Committee and members of the School Board. Most of
the dinners are supplied free, only a small proportion being
paid for.[570] In the matter of boots, if a child is found improperly
shod, a notice is sent by the Board to the parents.
If they do not provide boots themselves, the Board
supplies them and calls upon the parents to pay[571]; about
two-thirds of the money thus spent is recovered from the
parents.[572]
In most towns, as we have said, the cost of the food is
still borne out of voluntary funds, whether the School
Board itself undertakes the provision of meals, or whether
this is done by a voluntary society.
In Dundee provision has been made by "The Free
and Assisted Dinner Fund" since the winter of 1884-5.[573]
The meals are given usually in the schools, but sometimes
in coffee houses. The prevailing menu appears to be
soup. In view of the large number of married women
who are industrially employed at Dundee, the school
meal is a great convenience. A large proportion of the
children, something like two-thirds in fact, make some
payment towards the meal.[574] But the price charged is
very low; a single bowl of soup costs a halfpenny, while
the payment of a penny a week secures a bowl daily.[575]246At Paisley also a large proportion of the children pay.
Soup and bread, or, if the children prefer, cocoa and
bread, etc., is provided for the sum of one halfpenny, the
poorest children receiving it free. The balance of expenditure
on food is met from voluntary funds; the School
Board pays all expenses of administration.[576] In Aberdeen
the work of providing meals, which had formerly been
undertaken by the Aberdeen Educational Trust, was
transferred in 1909 to the School Board, together with the
income which the Trust had devoted to this purpose.[577]
At Greenock the School Board have raised a voluntary
fund for the provision of books, boots or food for necessitous
children, but it has not been found necessary to supply
any meals within the last two years. In Inverness provision
is made by a voluntary organisation, the children
being sent to local eating-houses.
Turning now to the rural districts, we may mention
an early experiment somewhat similar to that at Rousdon,
to which we have already referred. In 1878 the minister
of the small country parish of Farnell came to the conclusion
that the attendance at school would be more regular,
and the children would derive more profit from the education
given if a hot midday meal were provided. Accordingly
a soup kitchen was instituted at the school, the
plant being provided by voluntary contributions. A
charge was made of a halfpenny per meal or 1d. per
family, where there were more than two children. Practically
all the children availed themselves of the provision.
The effects were soon visible, not only in improved
attendance—the grant earned rose from £89 in 1878 to
£99 in 1883—but in greater immunity from epidemics and
247illness than in neighbouring schools, and in the greater
buoyancy of spirits of the children.[578]
In this matter of providing a midday meal for the
children attending rural schools, Scotland would appear
to be, on the whole, in advance of England, though the
extent of the provision made varies considerably in
different districts. Thus, in the Border Counties, very
few schools make any arrangements,[579] while in Fifeshire,
where the Inspector "has consistently pressed upon
managers" the necessity for providing dinners, the attitude
of most of the rural Boards is one of "stolid apathy."[580]
In Aberdeenshire, on the other hand, a cup of cocoa or a
plate of soup is provided in most of the country schools,[581]
and in the county of Inverness almost all the schools
provide some sort of hot liquid.[582] In Kincardineshire it
was reported in 1906 that the soup kitchen was a "universal
institution."[583] The meals may be paid for by the
children, these payments being supplemented by voluntary
contributions in money or in kind.
But even where it is the rule to find cocoa or soup
supplied, it is inadequate for the wants of many of the
children, who require a more substantial and nourishing
midday meal. Moreover, the provision appears as a
rule to be confined to the winter months, a limitation
patently absurd, since the raison d'être of the meals is not
248so much the poverty of the parents, a condition which
may fluctuate according to the seasons, but the fact that
the distances are, in many cases, too great to allow the
children time to return home at midday—which condition
is, of course, constant the whole year round.
APPENDIX III THE PROVISION OF MEALS ABROAD — (a) France — (i) The Cantines Scolaires in Paris — (ii) Provision in other French Towns. — (b) Switzerland — (c) Italy — (d) Germany — (e) Austria — (f) Belgium — (g) Holland — (h) Denmark — (i) Norway — (j) Sweden — (k) United States of America
249
We have not been able to make any original enquiry
into the systems of school feeding existing in other countries.
The following history of the "Cantines Scolaires"
in Paris and brief notes as to the provision made in other
foreign towns may, however, be useful for purposes of
reference, and as showing how widespread has been the
movement for the feeding of school children. The information
as to foreign towns other than Paris is derived mainly
from Prize Essays on Feeding School Children, 1890;
Report of London School Board on Underfed Children
attending School, 1899, Appendix ix., pp. 255-272;
Feeding of School Children in Continental and American
Cities (Cd. 2926), 1906; The Free Feeding of School
Children, a reprint of the reports by the Special Sanitary
Commissioner of the Lancet, 2nd edition, 1907; while
fuller and more recent information is to be found in
School Feeding, its Practice at Home and Abroad, by Louise
S. Bryant, 1913.
Paris has long offered to other cities an inspiring
example of an efficient and uniform system for feeding
poor school children. She was the first to make systematic
provision on a large scale. She had a basis of
organisation ready to her hand in the Caisses des Ecoles.
250These bodies correspond in some degree to the English
Care Committees, though with a far wider sphere of action.
The original object of these school funds was to encourage
school attendance by rewards to industrious pupils and
help to the needy. The first Caisse was established in
1849 by the National Guard in the second arrondissement,
and gradually the system spread. In 1867 a law was
passed encouraging the formation of Caisses in every
commune, and directing that their revenues were to consist
of voluntary subscriptions and subventions by the
commune, department or state.[584] This law was merely
permissive, but in 1882, by the Compulsory Education
Law, the establishment of these organisations was made
obligatory.[585] A Caisse was accordingly set up in each
of the twenty arrondissements of Paris. Attendance at
school being now compulsory, and it being therefore no
longer so necessary to provide incentives to attendance,
the Caisses, though they still continued to grant prizes,
turned their attention more and more to the physical
needs of the children, boots, clothing, food, country
holidays and, later, crèches, Savings Banks, skilled
apprenticeship and medical treatment. The Caisse
was a voluntary body, but was officially recognised
by the municipality. The General Committee was
composed of the Mayor, the members of the Municipal
Council, and the school inspector for the district, together
with from twenty to twenty-four persons elected by the
subscribers.[586]
As in other towns, the early attempts at feeding poor
school children were due to private initiative; meals
were provided by the Caisses des Ecoles or other voluntary
251associations or by philanthropic individuals. These
attempts were unco-ordinated and inadequate to deal
with the evil of underfeeding. In 1879 the Municipal
Council made an enquiry into the whole question. As a
result a scheme was drawn up to place the work on a
more satisfactory and uniform basis under public control.
The provision of meals was entrusted in each arrondissement
to the Caisses des Ecoles, and a grant of 480,000
francs was voted by the Municipal Council to aid them
in this work.[587]
It is interesting to note that it was seriously considered
whether the meals should not be supplied free for all
children attending the schools. The Council, however,
came to the conclusion that, "in freeing the parents
of all responsibility with regard to their children, and in
accustoming them to evade their duties, they would
be running the risk of weakening the family spirit, to
the great detriment of the morality both of the children
and of the parents."[588] It was, therefore, decided that
free provision should be limited to necessitous children.
At the same time it would be difficult to exclude children
who were willing to pay for their meals, hence provision
should be made for these too.
The voluntary subscriptions which had supported
the work before 1880 continued in theory to be the
chief resource of the new Cantines Scolaires. These
voluntary subscriptions rapidly decreased, being either
withdrawn altogether or diverted to the other objects
of the Caisses. At the same time both the number of
meals provided and the proportion of free meals increased
no less markedly. In 1880, the first year in which meals
252were provided under the new system, only 33 per cent.
of the meals were supplied free (the remainder being paid
for by the parents); in 1898 this proportion had nearly
doubled, being 63 per cent. The municipal subsidy rose
correspondingly, and in 1899 amounted to 1,017,000 francs.
The Council took fright and appointed a Commission
to consider the question, with the result that the grant
was restricted to 1,000,000 francs.[589] This limit has been
fairly strictly adhered to, for the grant amounts now to
only 1,050,000 francs, though the proportion of free meals
has continued slowly to increase.[590]
Each Caisse is allowed a free hand in the actual details
of administration, hence the arrangements vary in the
different arrondissements. The want of uniformity has
obvious disadvantages, and a proposal was recently made
that the system should be centralised, but this would
have necessitated the appointment of a large and expensive
staff, and it was felt desirable to leave the initiative
and responsibility to voluntary workers.[591] Everywhere
the meal is served on the school premises, a kitchen being
established for each school or group of schools. The
meal is cooked by the cantinières, and is sometimes
provided by them at a fixed price per head; more often
the Caisse prefers to purchase the materials itself, a more
economical method, and one which ensures a better
quality of food.[592] The dinner may consist of one, two or
three courses. The food is plentiful and good, well-cooked
and well-served, and the menu sufficiently varied. The
meals are made as attractive as possible to encourage
253the better-class parents to make use of them. The price
charged varies from 1d. to 2d.; in almost all the arrondissements
the charge appears to be below the cost price.
No difference is made between the children who pay
and those who are on the free list. The teachers do not
assist in serving the food, as in England, but are always
present to supervise the children, and, in some schools
at any rate, they eat their dinner with them. At first
the supervision was undertaken voluntarily, but since
1910 the teachers have received an extra remuneration
of 1·50 francs a day for this duty.[593] This sharing in a
common meal by all classes alike, together with the
presence of the teacher, has had a marked influence
on the children's manners. Besides the mid-day meal,
which is given by all the Caisses, breakfasts of soup are
sometimes supplied to the children who are receiving free
dinners, while in some arrondissements, e.g., the eighteenth,
a small meal is also given at four o'clock to these children
if they remain at school for the "classe de garde."[594]
A further extension has recently been made in the seventeenth
arrondissement, where it was decided in 1912
to try the experiment of a "classe de garde" till eight
o'clock in the evening, with a supper, for children of
widows or widowers who were at work till late, or for
other especially poor children, or children with bad
homes, the object being both to secure them adequate
nourishment and to remove them from the temptations
of the streets. For this purpose the Municipal Council
voted a sum of 10,000 francs.[595] Weakly children have
254codliver oil given to them in winter and syrup of iodide
of iron or phosphate of lime in the summer.
The methods of enquiry vary in the different arrondissements.
Usually the enquiries are made by a paid investigator,
but the numbers of children on the free list are
so large that the investigation is as a rule very superficial.
The necessity of keeping secret the fact that a child is
receiving the meals free also militates against any effective
enquiry into the parents' circumstances. The meals
are granted for a school year, hence it frequently happens
that a child continues to receive them long after the need
has passed away.[596] The enquiries are, as might be
expected, the least satisfactory part of the Paris system.
In granting the meals the Caisses usually take a generous
view; it is held, for instance, that a man earning up to
30s. a week cannot adequately feed and clothe more
than three children, and if his family is larger than this
the Caisses are prepared to assist him; while widows'
children are invariably fed if application is made.[597]
An interesting feature of the Paris system is the provision
of clothes. The municipality insists that the children
shall come to school properly clothed; it is ready to
provide the requisite garments, but it insists that they
shall be kept clean and tidy. Frequent inspections
are made for this purpose. The result is a notable
raising of the level of cleanliness and tidiness in the
schools, both the parents and the children themselves
learning to take a pride in their appearance.[598] So far,
indeed, from the work of the Caisses having undermined
parental responsibility, it would appear that the reverse
255is the case, the parents responding to the higher standard
demanded of them.
What strikes one in comparing the Paris system with
that obtaining in English towns is the thoroughness with
which the problem is tackled in Paris and the widespread
interest taken by the citizens generally in the work of
the Caisses. No half measures content them. From
the first the work has been educational, the primary
object of the Caisses being to encourage school attendance
rather than to relieve distress. The educational progress
of the children, the improvement in their physique, the
raising of the standard of manners and cleanliness, all
show that the results have amply justified the expenditure.[599]
Paris was not the first municipality in France to
interest itself in the provision of school meals. The
pioneer town in this respect seems to have been Angers,
where as early as 1871 the Société de Fourneau des
Ecoles Laïques was founded with the support of the
municipality, to provide hot dinners, either free or at a
cost of 10 centimes, during the winter.[600] Towards the
close of the nineteenth century many municipalities
256were providing meals, either directly or indirectly through
voluntary organisations.
Thus at Havre, in 1898, the municipality was making
a grant of £500 to a voluntary society; meals were
provided for 10 centimes, or were given free in cases of
poverty; about five-eighths of the children who attended
paid for the meals.[601]
At Marseilles Cantines Scolaires were organised by
the municipality in 1893. Prior to this date meals
had been provided in some three or four schools, but only
in a haphazard manner by voluntary agencies. By the
bye-law of 1893 a committee of twenty-two was to be
appointed by the Mayor, and presided over by him or
his representative; this committee was to investigate
the demands made for free meals. In 1905 about 8 per
cent. of the children in the communal schools were dining
at school, about half this number paying for the meal;
in the infant schools the proportion fed was much greater,
viz., 18 per cent., while only about one-sixth of the
parents paid. As in Paris, no distinction was made
between the paying and the non-paying children. Dinner
tickets could be bought at all the police stations; if the
parents wished to receive the meals free, they had to
make application personally or by letter to the education
department; if on investigation they proved to be
unable to pay, the municipality provided them with
tickets.[602]
At Nice also Cantines Scolaires were established by the
municipality about 1896. Here the object was not
so much to feed starving children as to provide a suitable
meal for children who came such distances that they were
unable to return home at mid-day. The municipality
257built kitchens, provided all the necessary apparatus, and
paid the salaries of the cooks. A penny was charged
for a dinner of soup, the meal being given free to those
who could not afford to pay. Any deficit was supplied
by voluntary subscriptions. In the infant schools, on the
other hand, the municipality assumed the entire responsibility,
and a hot meal was provided for all the children
without payment.[603]
By 1909 Cantines Scolaires of one kind or another had
been very generally established. It appeared that at
this date something like three-fifths were supported
entirely by public funds, the remainder being so supported
indirectly and partially. In many towns where
regular cantines had not been instituted, the teachers
or janitors served warm soup to the children at a nominal
sum. In country districts or smaller towns, the children
would bring the raw material for soup and the teacher
would prepare it; the children would also bring their
own bread, and sometimes wine and cake. Whether
any organised provision was made or not, the great
majority of the schools everywhere had a stove on which
the children could warm any food they brought with
them.[604]
Switzerland was one of the first countries in which
provision for necessitous school children became the
subject of national legislation. The question early
attracted attention. The long distances which many of
the children had to walk to school rendered the provision
of a mid-day meal of the greatest importance, while clothing
and especially boots were little less necessary. After
1890 the system of providing food and clothing was
258greatly extended. The provision was everywhere made
by voluntary societies, but assistance was given from
the cantonal and communal funds. The cantonal
contribution was derived chiefly from the alcohol monopoly
profits and was devoted to this provision for the
children's wants on the theory that their misery was in
most cases the direct result of parental insobriety![605]
This method of administration by voluntary societies,
subsidised but not controlled by the municipal authorities,
proved most extravagant, and led to much abuse, while
it aroused sectarian jealousies. The municipalities began,
consequently, to take over the direct management of the
school meals.[606] In 1903 the Federal Government issued
an order making it obligatory for cantons to supply food
and clothing to necessitous children in the public elementary
schools. Three years later it authorised the use
of state funds for this purpose, on the understanding that
in no case should the cantonal or city support be lessened
because of this federal support.[607]
As in other countries, the early attempts at school
feeding in Italy were made by voluntary agencies.
In many towns, towards the close of the nineteenth
century, Committees of Assistance and Benevolent
Funds were instituted to assist poor pupils in the elementary
schools, chiefly in the matter of books and clothing,
but in several communes of Lombardy and Romagna
meals were also given. A small grant, which in 1897
was raised to 120,000 francs (£4,800), was made by the
Department of Public Instruction to the school authorities
259in the large cities, and especially Rome, who provided
a mid-day meal for their children.[608]
The first town in which the municipality undertook
the provision of meals was San Remo, in 1896. This
policy was inaugurated by the Socialist Council. It was
temporarily abandoned in 1898, when a Conservative
Council was appointed who preferred the subsidising
of voluntary agencies to direct municipal action, but
was re-introduced on the return of the Socialists to power
some four years later.[609]
In Milan an agitation for the provision of meals was
set on foot in the last decade of the nineteenth century.
The municipal authority declined to undertake the work
themselves, but advocated the formation of charitable
committees to raise subscriptions for the purpose, offering
to supplement these voluntary funds with a municipal
subvention. This grant amounted in 1897 to about
£400.[610] It was soon found that this system did not work
satisfactorily, and the municipality was obliged, though
somewhat reluctantly, to assume the responsibility.[611]
But it is in the small rural town of Vercelli that we
find the most remarkable experiment.[612] Here for some
years a charitable committee had been providing meals
for children who lived too far from school to go home at
mid-day, and the municipality had granted a small
subsidy, but it was felt that this provision was entirely
inadequate. In 1900 it was decided to provide a meal
for all the children attending the elementary schools.
260The object was not the relief of distress but education
in its fullest sense, as distinct from mere instruction.
It was argued that the mid-day recess furnished an
opportunity for moral education which could not be
imparted in the class-room. The teachers would be
brought into more intimate relation with the children,
while the joining of richer and poorer alike in the common
meal and in recreation afterwards would instil sentiments
of brotherhood. The meal was to be free to all and
attendance compulsory, for rich and poor were to be
treated exactly alike. With the same object of preventing
class distinctions, clothes were supplied for the poorer
children, the municipality providing the material which
was worked into garments by the sewing classes. The
teachers were to have the same food, though they were
allowed a double quantity, and were to eat it with the
children. For this extra duty of supervising both the
meals and recreation they only received an additional
£2 a year. Since the moral rather than the physical
welfare of the child was the primary consideration,
too little attention was paid to the actual food that was
given. The parents, it was argued, could in the great
majority of cases amply feed their children at home, hence
all that was needed was to supply sufficient food to
compensate for the waste of energy during the two and a
half hours of morning school. A cold meal of bread and
sausage or cheese was given. This did not satisfy the
more prosperous children, who would have preferred to
pay for a hot meal, and some 10 per cent. of the children,
chiefly the richer ones, obtained a medical certificate
exempting them from attendance. Nor was the meal
sufficient for the poorest children who were suffering
from lack of food. To provide a really adequate meal
free for all would have been too expensive an undertaking.
Accordingly, after some six years, the general free provision
261was abandoned. Instead, hot soup was provided,
which was given free to the poorest children, any others
who wished being allowed to receive it on payment of
1·50 lire a month.[613]
The "School Restaurant" seems to have been established
in Italy to a greater extent than in any other
country. A very large proportion of the children attend,
and a great number of these pay for the meals. In
1908-9 it was found that in forty-three cities the average
attendance amounted to 37 per cent. of the total school
population; while in several towns the attendance
rose to over 70 per cent.[614]
In Germany little attention appears to have been paid
to the question of feeding school children, apart from
their parents, till the closing years of the nineteenth
century.[615] In some of the large towns, at any rate, the
arrangements that were made were quite inadequate.
In Berlin, for instance, there was in 1890 no society whose
chief object was the provision of school meals. A society
which provided food for the poor generally had a branch
which devoted special attention to the needs of school
children, and gave a small sum, generally only 15s. or 20s.
a year, to the committee of each parish school, to be
used at the headmaster's discretion. Generally milk
and bread were given in the headmaster's house.[616] About
1890 the subject began to attract more attention, especially
in connection with the vacation colonies for school children;
it was found that the children who were sent to these
colonies, on returning to their homes, lost the benefit they
262had gained, owing to lack of food. On an attempt being
made to continue the work of the colonies by feeding some
of the children, it was found that thousands of others were
also underfed.[617] In 1897 a Bill was introduced in the
Reichstag by the Social Democrats to make provision for
school meals in the cities. The Bill was defeated on the
ground that it would increase the migration to the cities
from the rural districts.[618] Some ten years later the agitation
for national legislation was renewed, as a result of the
discovery that from 44 to 46 per cent. of the conscripts
for the Imperial Army were rejected on account of
physical unfitness.[619]
In 1909 it was found that out of 189 cities from which
information was obtained, in 78 meals were being provided
by voluntary societies, without any subsidy from, or control
by, the municipal authorities, though these latter usually
co-operated in the supervision and service, and often
supplied rooms, gas and cooking free; in 68 cities, meals
were provided by voluntary organisations, but the city
governments subsidised, and usually exercised some
control over, their work; while in 43 cities the provision
of meals was undertaken entirely by the municipality.[620]
In Austria school meals are provided in most of the
large towns.
In Vienna the Central Association for feeding necessitous
school children was founded in 1887, with the help and
approval of the municipality, the Mayor acting as President
and the Municipal Council being represented on its
Administrative Council. Meals were given from November
to April, occasionally at the schools, but more often
263in restaurants. All the meals were supplied free. The
children were selected by the School Managers and the
headmaster, and enquiry was made by Local Committees
with the help of voluntary workers. The teachers supervised
the meals.[621] In 1888-9, the Municipal Council made
a grant to this society towards the provision of food;[622]
by 1896 this municipal subsidy amounted to 50,000 frs.
(£2,000), while 52,500 frs. were granted for the supply of
clothing.[623] In 1906 the food subsidy had risen to £3,350.[624]
The provision made was, however, inadequate. Meals
were only given during the winter, and were not obtained
by all the children who needed them. It was felt that
the city ought to assume direct control. In 1909 kitchens
and dining-rooms were built in four new public schools.[625]
In most of the Belgian towns in the last decade of the
nineteenth century voluntary organisations were to
be found whose object was to provide food and clothing
for poor school children. This provision was made to
enable them to attend school instead of begging in the
streets, since education was not compulsory.[626] In Brussels
the chief society was "Le Progrès" Club, which in 1888
commenced the provision of soup dinners in the schools.
The Town Council assisted by providing tables and undertaking
the carriage of the food to the different centres, and
in 1891 by granting a subsidy of 5,000 frs. An application
264was very soon made for an increase of this subsidy,
whereupon the municipality undertook a detailed enquiry
into the whole question of the food, clothing, lodging,
cleanliness and health of the children in the communal
schools. It was found as a result that 16·89 per cent. were
badly shod, 25·04 per cent. badly clothed, and 25·55 per
cent. insufficiently fed.[627] The work of medical inspection
and treatment was very early undertaken by the local
authority. At the date of this report (1894), a doctor
and dentist were attached to each school; frequent
inspections were made by the doctor, and preventive
medicine, e.g., codliver oil, was provided from public funds.[628]
The provision of meals continued to be undertaken by
voluntary organisations, aided by a municipal subsidy.
In 1903-04, this subsidy amounted to 10,000 frs. for the
communal schools, and 5,000 frs. for the clerical schools.
In addition large quantities of clothing were supplied
from public funds.[629]
At Liège, as early as 1883, the municipality organised
the provision of soup for all children in the kindergartens
who wished to receive it.[630] The dinner was only given
on condition that the children were clean and tidy. Each
child was expected to have clean linen twice a week and
also to have a pocket handkerchief. A teacher was present
to supervise the children, and share the meal with them.
Each child brought a basket of bread and fruit to supplement
the food provided, and at the end any bread that
remained was packed in the baskets by the children, to
265prevent waste and to inculcate habits of thrift.[631] The
whole cost was borne out of municipal funds. In 1901
a voluntary committee was formed for providing soup
in the communal primary schools. This committee placed
at the disposal of the municipality a sum of 10,000 frs.,
in order that general provision might be made for the first
year's scholars in the primary schools, on the same lines
as in the kindergartens. In other classes in the primary
schools soup was given only to necessitous children, or to
those whose parents were at work all day; this provision
was at first limited to three months during the winter, but
in 1905 the municipality voted a grant of 7,000 frs. in
order that it might be extended to six months.[632]
Holland was the first country to enact national legislation
for the provision of school meals. The law of 1900
enforcing compulsory education authorised municipal
authorities to provide food and clothing for all school
children, whether in public or private schools, who, owing
to lack of these necessaries, were unable to attend school
regularly. This provision might be undertaken directly
by the municipality, or by means of subsidies to voluntary
organisations.[633]
In some of the cities of Denmark meals were provided
by voluntary agencies in the 'seventies. In 1902 a law
was passed allowing municipal authorities to subsidise
these organisations. This system, however, proved
266unsatisfactory and, in 1907, a campaign was set on foot
for compulsory national legislation.[634]
In Copenhagen the municipality from 1902 made a
grant of 25,000 kr. (about £1,400) to the "Society for
Providing Meals to Free School Children," the voluntary
contributions to which were rapidly diminishing. This
society, though a voluntary organisation, was directly
connected with the municipality, its Executive Board
consisting of the seven municipal school inspectors and
four private gentlemen, while the municipal school
director was ex officio president. More than half the total
expenditure was met out of the municipal subsidy, the
balance being made up by voluntary contributions.
Dinners were given three days a week to all the children
in the free schools who wished to attend. No charge was
made and no question raised as to the economic circumstances
of the parents. About 33 per cent. of the total
number of free school children availed themselves of this
provision.[635]
Christiania was the first town in Norway to make
municipal provision for underfed school children. The
system was started in 1897. A proposal was made to
distribute food free to all elementary school children,
but this was, at the time, rejected. In the winter of
1897-8, applications were made on behalf of 25.92 per
cent. of the pupils in the school, the great majority of the
meals being given free.[636] The children made such marked
progress as a result of this experiment that the system
267was extended and in Christiania and several other towns
a good dinner was provided by the school authorities for
all school children who cared to attend, the entire cost of
the system being met by taxation.[637] It was soon found
that the advantages of this free provision outweighed the
expense. At Trondhjem, when the proposal was first
made by the Socialists, it was bitterly opposed, but by 1906
the system was unanimously supported by all sections.[638]
In many towns in Sweden schemes for feeding poor
school children were started in the 'eighties, these
voluntary schemes being later subsidised by the local
authorities.[639]
In Stockholm several voluntary organisations were
formed for supplying meals, the provision being usually
limited to necessitous children. In order to preserve
the self-respect of the children and parents, some of these
societies adopted the plan of allowing the children to
contribute to the expense of the dinner by performing
some manual work, the making of baskets (which were
sold), the mending of clothes, the sweeping out of the
rooms, etc.[640] Towards the close of the nineteenth century
the School Boards of the several parishes resolved to build
kitchens at the schools. The kitchens generally contained
several fireplaces, at each of which dinners for a certain
number of children were prepared by the elder girls.[641]
Each child only received a dinner three times a week.
268At Jönköping the free distribution of meals dates
from 1887. The funds, which were derived from voluntary
contributions and proceeds of concerts, were administered
by the Board School Inspector, and the distribution of
the food was supervised by the School Board. The
children were usually sent for dinner to the houses of
private ladies who undertook the catering.[642] The poorest
children were fed twice a week, those who were rather
less poor only once.
At Gothenburg, besides the provision made by voluntary
agencies, the Board of Education distributed bread to
certain children who were selected by the School Board.[643]
In America[644] the movement for the feeding of school
children is of comparatively recent date. It is true
that in the numerous Day Industrial Schools which were
instituted in the nineteenth century by voluntary organisations,
e.g., by the Children's Aid Society, meals were always
given,[645] but it was not till 1904, when Mr. Robert Hunter
in his "Poverty" stated that probably 60,000 or 70,000
children in New York City often arrived at school hungry
and unfitted to do their school work well,[646] that public
attention was seriously directed to the question of under-feeding
among school children.
In New York in 1908 a School Lunch Committee of
physicians and social workers was formed with the object
of ascertaining if a three cent lunch could be made self-supporting.
This idea of making the meals self-supporting
seems to be characteristic of the provision made in
269most of the American cities. Two schools were at first
chosen, and the experiment proved so successful that two
years later the Board of Education gave permission for
lunches to be supplied in other schools. The Board
provided rooms, equipment and gas; the cost of the food
and service had to be met by the sale of tickets. The
meals are served sometimes in the basement in the schools,
and there does not appear to be always adequate accommodation.
The meal itself is well cooked and served, the
elder children helping the staff. A physician draws up
the dietaries. These include one main dish such as
soup, stew, rice pudding, etc., costing the child about
four cents. There are besides "extras," such as dessert,
cakes or other delicacies, which may be bought for
one cent, but only by children who have had the main
dish. The meals are not quite self-supporting, as a small
number are given free.[647]
In Philadelphia the Starr Center Association undertook
school feeding in some schools over fifteen years ago, but
it is now managed by the Home and School League.
Several of the schools provide a meal, some at 10.30 a.m.,
others a fuller meal at midday. The cost is one cent for
lunch and three to five cents for dinner. There is one
hot dish of soup or rice pudding, etc., and the children
may spend another cent on the "extra" dainty. The
meals are self-supporting. The teachers co-operate
enthusiastically, and sometimes eat with the children.
The food is served on japanned trays in enamel bowls and
a paper napkin is provided. The washing up is done by
the children under supervision, and everything is carefully
sterilised. Both the superintendent, who is responsible
for planning the meals and purchasing the food materials,
and the home visitor are trained dietists.[648]
270In Boston the Hygiene Committee of the Home and
School Association began to organise school dinners in
1909, at a school with a kitchen attached. By 1911
meals were being supplied at twenty-two schools. Equipment
was given in the first place, and the meals are now
self-supporting. In schools where there is a kitchen,
the cooking classes prepare and serve the meals; here
one cent amply covers the cost of the food. In other
schools outside help is hired, and an extra cent per meal
ticket meets this expense.[649]
Throughout the rest of the States the system is gaining
ground. By 1912 some thirty cities had organised the
provision of school meals, while in at least twenty others
the question was under consideration. Everywhere this
provision was made by voluntary organisations.[650] Public
funds could not be utilised, but there was growing anxiety
that the question should be made a national concern.
The nearest approach to legislative action was taken by
Massachusetts, where in 1912 the Committee on Education
of the Lower House reported favourably a Bill to allow
School Boards to spend part of the school funds on the
provision of meals.[651]
1. "Many of our own [Roman Catholic] schools ... fed the
children even in the 'sixties." (Report of Select Committee on
Education (Provision of Meals) Bills (England and Scotland),
1906, Evidence of Monsignor Brown, Q. 1038.)
2. It is interesting to note that the impulse for the formation of
this society came indirectly from France. In 1848 a commission
of medical and scientific men had been appointed by the French
Government to enquire into the causes of diseases, such as scrofula,
rickets, and impoverishment of blood, to which children of the
poor were exposed, and which produced so much mortality.
The Committee reported that in their opinion the diseases were
caused by children not having animal food, and might be checked
by their having a meal of fresh meat once a month. Owing to
political events no action was taken on this report, but it made
a great impression on Victor Hugo, and some fourteen years
later (in 1862) he started the experiment of giving dinners of
fresh meat and a small glass of wine, once a fortnight, to forty
of the most necessitous young children of Guernsey. This
experiment was declared to be very successful. Many children
suffering from the above diseases had been cured, "and the
physical constitution of nearly the whole of them sensibly
improved" (Punch, January 16, 1864). This description
concluded with a suggestion that a similar scheme might be
initiated in London. The Destitute Children's Dinner Society
was the result. (Charity Organisation Review, January, 1885,
p. 23.)
3. Report on Metropolitan Soup Kitchens and Dinner Tables,
by the Society for Organising Charitable Relief, 1871, p. 57.
5. Ibid., November 1, 1870. The following year the
Charity Organisation Society reports approvingly that the
Destitute Children's Dinner Society "cordially accepts and
endeavours to act up to the principle that 'to relieve destitution
belongs to the Poor Law, while to prevent destitution is the
peculiar function of charity.'" (Report on Metropolitan Soup
Kitchens and Dinner Tables, 1871, p. 57.)
6. The cost of a meal was generally 4d., 5d. or 6d.
8. We have only found one case where the dinner was given as
often as three times a week. (See letter from John Palmer, Hon.
Sec. of the Clare Market Ragged Schools, ibid., October 16,
1871.)
9. Thus a dinner given by the Refuge for Homeless and Destitute
Children to pupils of St. Giles and St. George, Bloomsbury,
consisted of boiled and roast beef, plenty of potatoes, and a
thick slice of bread, the portion given to each child being
abundant. (Ibid., November 27, 1869.)
12. Report of Ragged School Union for 1870, quoted in Report
on Metropolitan Soup Kitchens and Dinner Tables, 1871, p. 58.
13. Letter from the Treasurer of the Destitute Children's Dinner
Society, The Times, April 15, 1868.
14. In that year (1868) dinners were given during nine
months, being discontinued only from July to September, but
in subsequent years they appear to have been provided during
the winter months only.
15. "At the present season, when the energy of the School Board
visitors is filling the schools with all the poorest of the poor
street Arabs, the need of such a society as this is more than ever
felt." (Letter from the Committee of the Destitute Children's
Dinner Society, The Times, December 12, 1872.)
16. London School Board, Report of Special Committee on
Underfed Children, 1895, Appendix 1, p. 5.
17. Report of Inter-Departmental Committee on Medical Inspection
and Feeding, 1905, Vol. II., Q. 304.
18. London School Board, Report of Special Committee on
Underfed Children, 1895, Appendix 1, p. 6.
19. Mr. Mundella in the House of Commons, Hansard, July 26,
1883, 3rd Series, Vol. 282, pp. 577-9. "The effect on the health
of the children," writes the Rector of Rousdon in January, 1885,
"may be well exemplified by the most recent illustration—viz.,
that in the third week of December, though whooping-cough had
been, and still was, prevalent among them, and the weather was
damp and raw, the entry on the master's weekly report was,
absentees, 0—that is, every child on the register had appeared
on the Monday morning and paid for its week's dinners. Probably
such a circumstance in a rural school district (with radius
of a mile and a half at least) in the height of winter is unprecedented."
(Sanitary Record, January 15, 1885.)
20. The Times, April 15, 1880. Speaking of the children at
London Hospitals, Dr. Robert Farquharson writes: "Ill-fed and
badly housed and clothed, exposed to depressing sanitary and
domestic conditions, these poor creatures are frequently expected
to do an amount of school work of which their badly-nourished
brains are utterly incapable. I have long been familiar with the
pale, dejected look, the chronic headache, the sleeplessness, the
loss of appetite, the general want of tone, caused undoubtedly
by the undue exercise of nervous tissues unprovided with their
proper allowance of healthy food." Such children "are by no
means inclined to shirk their lessons; they are frequently much
interested in them; but, feeling the responsibility of class and
examinations keenly ... they become sleepless and restless,
and rapidly lose flesh and strength." (Ibid., April 19, 1880.)
21. "That good feeding is necessary for brain nutrition does not
need to be demonstrated or even argued at length ... it must
be evident that the position in which education places the brains
of underfed children is that of a highly-exercised organ urgently
requiring food, and finding none or very little. These children
are growing, and all or nearly all the food they can get is appropriated
by the grosser and bulkier parts of the body to the starvation
of the brain.... It is cruel to educate a growing
child unless you are also prepared to feed him." (Leading
Article, The Lancet, August 4, 1883, Vol. II., pp. 191-2.)
22. Hansard, July 26, 1883, 3rd Series, Vol. 282, p. 597.
25. School Board Chronicle, December 13, 1884, pp. 628-9.
26. "It is now admitted that children cannot be expected to learn
their lessons unless they are properly fed." (The Times, Leading
Article, December 13, 1884.)
35. Thus at Liverpool, about 1885, the Council of Education
resolved to offer grants to School Managers for the supply of
needful appliances for penny dinners, provided that "the payment
of a penny should absolutely cover the cost of each
dinner, so as not only to avoid pauperising the recipient, but
also to render the scheme entirely self-supporting." (Report
of Special Sub-Committee on Meals for School Children, in
Minutes of London School Board, July 25, 1889, p. 383.) At
Birmingham the School Board allowed a voluntary committee
to erect kitchens on the school premises. (London School
Board, Report of General Purposes Committee on Underfed
Children attending School, 1899, p. 253.) At Gateshead, in 1884,
the School Board arranged for a supply of dinners in the schools
in the poorest parts of the town. (Report of Select Committee
on the Education (Provision of Meals) Bills (England and Scotland),
1906, Q. 4101.) In London, the School Board in 1885
resolved "that the Board grant facilities to local managers and
to other responsible persons for the provision on the school
premises of penny dinners on self-supporting principles for
elementary school children, where it can be done without interference
with school work or injury to the school buildings."
(Report of Special Committee on Meals for School Children,
in Minutes of London School Board, July 25, 1889, p. 374.)
At Manchester, as early as 1879, the School Board initiated a
scheme for providing meals. The chairman, Mr. Herbert Birley,
had been in the habit of supplying breakfasts to poor children in
some of the schools, and on these schools being transferred to the
School Board, he induced it to continue the work. (Report of
Inter-Departmental Committee on Medical Inspection and
Feeding, 1905, Vol. II., Qs. 2745A, 2754, evidence of Mr. C. H.
Wyatt.)
36. In Manchester there had been a serious attempt to meet
the difficulty. There the Board of Guardians maintained a
"Day Feeding School" and gave three meals a day to its out-door
relief children for some years between 1856 and 1866. (Report
of Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, 1909, 8vo Edition,
Vol. III., p. 148 n.)
37. See for instance the evidence given before the London School
Board in 1895. (See post, p. 17.)
39. House of Lords Select Committee on Poor Law Relief, 1888,
Qs. 5857, 5858.
40. By an Act of 1876, the Local Education Authority might
establish Day Industrial Schools at which one or more meals
were provided, towards the cost of which the parents should
contribute. (39 and 40 Vict., c. 79, sec. 16.) Very few such
schools were established. (See post, p. 119.)
41. The Committee represented the Self-Supporting Penny Dinner
Council, the Board School Children's Free Dinner Fund, the South
London Schools Dinner Fund, Free Breakfasts and Dinners for
the Poor Board School and other Children of Southwark (the
Referee Fund) and the Poor Children's Aid Association.
47. Seven members of the School Board were placed on the Executive
Committee as a kind of informal representation, but in 1899
this number had dwindled to three. (London School Board,
Report of General Purposes Committee on Underfed Children,
1899, pp. v.-vi.) There was "no direct touch" between the
two bodies, "except the accidental circumstance that Members
of the Board might be on the Committee" of the Association.
(Ibid., p. 6, evidence of Mr. T. A. Spalding.)
48. London School Board, Report of Special Committee on
Underfed Children, 1895, p. vii.
50. Ibid., p. 11, evidence of Mr. W. H. Libby. "I am of opinion,"
said this witness, "that the children of parents who are in receipt
of out-door relief are more in need of our help than others." (Ibid.)
"In my experience," said Mrs. Burgwin, "the greatest distress
was amongst the children of parents who were in receipt of out-door
relief, and free meals should certainly be given to them, for
the amount allowed as out-door relief is so small that a family is
left practically on the verge of starvation." (Ibid., p. 7.)
58. Ibid., p. iii. Even when the dinners were paid for, the payment
rarely covered the cost. The same want of success was
reported in the provinces. At Birmingham the experiment of
giving penny dinners failed completely, and the meals had to be
given free. (Report of Inter-Departmental Committee on
Physical Deterioration, 1904, Qs. 13238, 13240, evidence of Dr.
Airy.) "The experience of all workers in this movement testifies,"
says Canon Moore Ede, "that the poorest of all—those
who are least well nourished—are scarcely touched by the penny
dinners." ("Cheap Meals for Poor School Children," by Rev. W.
Moore Ede, in Report of Conference on Education under Healthy
Conditions at Manchester, 1885, p. 81.)
59. London School Board, Report of Special Committee on Underfed
Children, 1895, pp. iv., v. "Under the penny dinner system,
we had to provide something to attract the children, as they
would not come to the same meal every day and pay a penny for
it; puddings and meat pies were provided and varied from day
to day. Now they get soup." (Ibid., Appendix I., p. 39,
evidence of Rev. R. Leach.) "The soup ... supplied by the
National Food Association varies so very little from day to day
that it is natural for the children to grow tired of it," (Ibid., p. 22,
evidence of Mr. C. H. Heller.)
69. Ibid., p. v., par. 25. "School dinners well managed may be
made to have an admirable educative effect.... This
makes me think that a proper part of the business of the School
should be a common mid-day meal." (Evidence of Mrs. Despard,
ibid., p. 3.) Mrs. Burgwin was of the same opinion. (Ibid.,
p. 14.)
70. See, for instance, the suggestions made by Mr. Whiteley
(ibid., p. ix.), and the evidence of Mrs. Burgwin and Mr. J. Morant
(ibid., pp. 14, 15).
80. Justice, March 29, September 13 and 27, December 6, 1884.
81. See, for instance, the memorials presented in 1892, 1896, and
1899. (Minutes of the London School Board, November 17,
1892; February 20, 1896; December 7, 1899.)
82. Similar committees had been in existence in several schools
for some years.
83. Minutes of the London School Board, March 1, 1900, Vol. 52,
pp. 854-5, 905.
85. Report of Royal Commission on Physical Training (Scotland),
1903. Vol. I., p. 30, par. 162. "If we are going to develop the
physical training of children we must be on our guard against
overworking them," said one witness, "and, of course, underfed
children would be positively injured by even light exercises."
(Ibid., Vol. II., Q. 760, evidence of Mr. J. E. Legge, Inspector of
Reformatory and Industrial Schools.) "Children can exist,
when doing no mental or physical work, on a bare subsistence
diet," said Dr. Clement Dukes, "but ... a bare subsistence
diet becomes a starvation diet when mental or bodily work is
added." (Ibid., Q. 8140.)
90. Report of Inter-Departmental Committee on Physical Deterioration,
1904, p. 66, pars. 332-334; evidence of Dr. Eichholz,
Qs. 471-476.
91. Ibid., p. 67, par. 335; evidence of Dr. Eichholz, Q. 476.
92. Ibid., Q. 9974. "The critical age," he considered, was
"from 10 to 15." Looking at the enormous improvement in
children in the Navy and in Industrial Schools, where they were
properly fed, he did not "share the pessimistic view that the
mischief is hopelessly done by the time a child reaches school
age." He felt certain that "the provision of meals would do a
great deal to improve the health and growth and development
of the children of the poorer classes." (Ibid., Qs. 9973, 10047-8,
10051, 10006.)
107. Report of the National Labour Conference on the State Maintenance
of Children, at the Guildhall, January 20, 1905, p. 25.
108. Report of Select Committee on Education (Provision of Meals)
Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, Qs. 792, 924, 925. By a
considerable majority the Conference defeated an amendment
that the Board of Guardians should be substituted for the Local
Education Authority as the authority for making the provision,
but owing to a technical difficulty the main resolution was not
put. See also the resolution passed at a conference of the School
Attendance Officers' Association, quoted by Mr. Slack in the House
of Commons (Hansard, April 18, 1905, 4th Series, Vol. 145, p. 533).
109. Hansard, July 9, 1903, Vol. 125, p. 194. See also ibid., February
14, 1905, Vol. 141, p. 143.
114. Report of the Inter-Departmental Committee on Medical
Inspection and Feeding, 1905, Vol. I., p. vii.
115. Ibid., pp. 54, 55, pars. 182, 186, 189. The total number of
these agencies was 140. Of these 71 were permanent (i.e., had
been in existence over a year), 24 were new, and 45 were intermittent
in their operations.
118. "At present," declared one witness, "the funds are wasted
through their being distributed over too large a number of
children.... At one school ... the headmaster asked
the boys whether they would like to have their ticket this week
or next week." (Ibid., Vol. II., Q. 1780, evidence of Mr. T. E.
Harvey.) At Norwich, a child received a meal only once a week.
"There was no system of feeding the children regularly. They
had to take it in turns." (Ibid., Q. 4228, evidence of Mrs. Pillow.)
At Hull it was "a rough rule given to the teacher" that a child
should be fed every other day. (Ibid., Qs. 6157, 6158, evidence
of Mr. G. F. Grant.) See also evidence given by Mrs. Adler
(Qs. 135-136), Mrs. Burgwin (Q. 446), and the Rev. J. C. Mantle
(Q. 2452). It was even urged by Mr. Hookham, of Birmingham,
that the insufficiency of the provision was a positive advantage.
The fact "that there are more children wanting meals than can
get them ... is the main safeguard against imposition."
Without this safeguard, he declares, "you will lose the evidence
which the children give against one another when imposition
takes place, which I think is the most valuable of all evidence"
(Ibid., Q. 1253.)
119. Ibid., Vol. I., pp. 75-76, pars. 280-281. The meals given at
Bradford were continued all through the year, and so were the
breakfasts given by Mr. Hookham at Birmingham (ibid.).
126. Ibid., p. 66, par. 236. So far as the committee could discover,
"the question of malnutrition and underfeeding has attracted
very little attention in connection with medical inspection.
There appears to be no area where the Medical Officer works in
close touch with the organisations for the feeding of children."
(Ibid., p. 25, par. 97.)
129. Ibid., p. 58, par. 205. This was already being done in some
rural schools. At Siddington, for instance, a hot dinner had been
supplied for the last two years, the parents' payments more
than covering the cost of the food. (Ibid., par. 202.) We have
already alluded to the experiment at Rousdon, where dinners
were provided throughout the year in a specially provided dining-room,
as a part of the school organisation. Here the cost of the
food was not quite covered by the parents' payments. (Ibid.,
par. 203.)
130. Hansard, March 27 and 29, 1905, Vol. 143, pp. 1307-9, 1543.
133. Ibid., April 18, 1905, Vol. 145, p. 554. The balance of opinion
was at this date in favour of the latter. Sir John Gorst thought
that where the parents could not pay for the meals "reference
should be made to the Poor Law authority, and the natural
consequences of the receipt of public relief would follow." (Ibid.,
July 9, 1903, Vol. 125, p. 197.) In the Bill introduced by Mr.
Claude Hay in March, 1905, provision was made for payment
of the cost of meals by the Guardians, but any parent receiving
such relief from the Guardians might apply to a court of summary
jurisdiction and the court, "if satisfied that the parent's ...
inability to pay is temporary and arises from no fault of his own,"
might make an order that he should not be disfranchised. (Elementary
Education (Feeding of Children) Bill, 1905, clause 3.)
134. For a description of the working of this order see the Report
of the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, 1909, 8vo. edition,
Vol. III., pp. 160-162.
135. Relief (School Children) Order, 1905, Article V. (in 35th Report
of Local Government Board, 1905-6, p. 322).
139. "The whole Order," declared Mr. Wyatt, the Director of
Elementary Education at Manchester, "was a most perplexing
thing. Very early in the year there came down to Manchester
a Poor Law Inspector who said that the construction of the Order
was that the children of widows or deserted women should not
come under the Order. That swept away a great many of those
we had been feeding." (Report of Select Committee on Education
(Provision of Meals) Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, Q. 1208.)
Miss Margaret Frere was of opinion that the Order would be a
dead letter in that it ruled out the two most difficult classes,
one being widows and deserted wives. (Report of Inter-Departmental
Committee on Medical Inspection and Feeding, 1905,
Vol. II., Q. 483.)
140. Circular of Local Government Board accompanying Relief
(School Children) Order, in 35th Report of Local Government
Board, 1905-6, p. 320.
141. Circular issued by the Board of Education to the Local Education
Authorities re Relief (School Children) Order, April 28, 1905.
142. The order "has been so far practically a dead letter in this
district" [the counties of Bedford, Hertford, Huntingdon, etc.].
(35th Report of Local Government Board, 1905-6, p. 452.) Such
seems to have been the case also in Yorkshire and the northern
counties, in Wales, in Essex and in Surrey, for we find no
mention of the Order in the reports of the Inspectors for these
districts.
143. Minutes of the London County Council, July 11, 1905, p. 297.
The Council objected to the introduction of a dual authority in
every district, which would cause delay and possibly friction;
the absence of any provision for uniformity of rules in the different
districts; and the radical error of allowing the cost to fall on the
local authorities instead of on Government funds, or at least
on the rates of London as a whole. The risk of fathers being
disfranchised as a result of meals being supplied by the Guardians
to their children without their knowledge, would militate against
the usefulness of the scheme (ibid.). As a matter of fact very
few cases were relieved in London under the Order. (Hansard,
July 31, 1906, Vol. 162, p. 680.) In two unions, Fulham and
Wandsworth, where the Guardians offered to assist, the Council
allowed lists to be sent from the schools, but the great majority
of these children were reported by the Relieving Officers not to be
underfed. (Report of Joint Committee on Underfed Children
for 1905-6, p. 4.)
144. At Bristol out of 129 applications from the Local Education
Authority, the Guardians felt justified in giving relief in 12 cases
only. (35th Report of Local Government Board, 1905-6, p. 480.)
At Chorlton, relief was given in 219 cases out of 1,295 applications;
at Salford in 175 out of 1,086. (Ibid., p. 504.) At Stoke-on-Trent,
out of 72 cases reported 4 were relieved, and at Ecclesall Bierlow
51 cases were reduced after careful investigation to one. (Ibid.,
pp. 488, 520.) At Kettering, on the other hand, practically all
the cases referred to the Guardians were relieved. (Report of
Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, 1909, Appendix, Vol. I., Q.
6443.) This, however, was exceptional.
145. At Birmingham it was found that many parents "were
earning over 30s. a week, and in one case the parent was in
constant employment with an average rate of £3 17s. 6d. a week."
(35th Report of Local Government Board, 1905-6, p. 495.)
At Bolton, some of the parents were receiving from £2 to £3 a
week. (Ibid., p. 506.)
146. In the Bolton Union, in cases where the father's income was
considered sufficient to provide meals without assistance, "the
children were specially watched and reported upon by the Cross
Visitor each fortnight, until the Guardians were satisfied that the
parents were carrying out their responsibility in this respect....
The Relieving Officer visits the home at meal time, or
in the evening, to see what provision is made for feeding the
children." (35th Report of Local Government Board, 1905-6,
p. 503.) At Birmingham the head teachers were of opinion that
the children were being better looked after by their parents than
formerly owing to the way in which the Order was being carried
out. (Ibid., p. 495.)
147. Bradford City Council Proceedings, September 26, 1905.
148. At the centres provided by the Guardians "the children were
kept outside the doors until all was ready, and when they were
allowed to enter they came in without any semblance of order, to
tables without cloths, without seats." (Bradford and its Children:
How They are Fed, by Councillor J. H. Palin, 1908, pp. 6-7.) Later
the Guardians distributed the children among various little
eating-houses in the town, where the food was better, though the
conditions of serving were not much improved. (Ibid.)
149. Hansard, February 28, 1906, Vol. 152, p. 1129; Bradford
City Council Proceedings, September 26, 1905; see also the local
newspapers about this time. The prosecutions were apparently
confined to those cases where the underfeeding of the children
was due to neglect on the part of the parents. The charge fixed
by the Guardians was, however, very high, 3d. per meal. Up to
March 1, 1906, action had been taken in the County Court against
51 men and orders for payment obtained in each case. (A short
account of the working of the Relief (School Children) Order,
issued by the Bradford Poor Law Union, 1906; Report of Select
Committee on Education (Provision of Meals) Bills (England and
Scotland), 1906, Qs. 1702-05.) In other unions there seems to
have been little or no attempt to recover the cost. At Birmingham,
for instance, it was reported, "the process of recovery laid
down by the Local Government Board was farcical in character
and was dropped." (Report of Royal Commission on the Poor
Laws, 1909, Appendix, Vol. IV., Q. 43626, par. 37.)
150. Extracts from the Annual Reports of the Bradford Education
Committee for the four years ended March 31, 1907, 1908, 1909 and
1910 in respect to the working of the Education (Provision of
Meals) Act, p. 3.
151. At Birmingham the Free Dinner Society, after an existence
of thirty years, ceased its operations when the Order came into
force. (Report of the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, 1909,
Appendix, Vol. I., Q. 8525.) "There was at first," declared Mr.
Jenner Fust, a Local Government Board Inspector, "much
misapprehension among the public as to the scope of the Order,
the prevalent idea being that all school children requiring it
would now be supplied with free meals at the public expense,
and that there was no further occasion for voluntary efforts."
(35th Report of the Local Government Board, 1905-6, p. 506.)
152. Hansard, December 6, 1906, vol. 166, p. 1284.
153. The Bill was introduced by a private member, Mr. W. T.
Wilson. The Government decided to make the matter an open
question with their followers. (Ibid., February 22 and March 2,
1906, vol. 152, pp. 525, 1399.)
154. For the debates on the Bill see Hansard, March 2, December 6,
7, 13, 19, 20 and 21, 1906 (vol. 152, pp. 1390-1448; vol. 166,
pp. 1273-1292, 1315-1465; vol. 167, pp. 722-780, 1473-1482,
1629-1670, 1865-1881).
155. See, for instance, the discussions at a conference of representatives
of Charity Organisation Societies held in 1906. (Charity
Organisation Review, July, 1906, pp. 30 et seq.)
156. Mr. Harold Cox, Hansard, March 2, 1906, vol. 152, pp. 1412,
1417.
157. Report of the Select Committee on the Education (Provision
of Meals) Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, evidence of Mr.
Mill, Chairman of Edinburgh School Board, Q. 4194.
158. Ibid., evidence of Mr. Scott, Head Teacher of Wood Close
School, Bethnal Green, Q. 2641. Cf. evidence of Dr. Kerr
(Q. 2984), Miss Horn (Qs. 1321-2), and Mr. Ferguson (Q. 2739).
163. Ibid. See also the speeches of Mr. Jowett (ibid., March 2,
1906, Vol. 152, p. 1412), Mr. Claude Hay (ibid., December 6,
1906, Vol. 166, p. 1288) and the Earl of Crewe (ibid., December
19, 1906, Vol. 167, p. 1478). An amendment to substitute the
Poor Law Guardians for the Local Education Authority as the
authority for the administration of the Act was defeated by an
overwhelming majority, the voting being 290 to 36. (Ibid.,
December 6, 1906, Vol. 166, pp. 1274-1288.) The Local Government
Board did not, in fact, desire to have the duty imposed
on them. (Mr. John Burns, ibid., p. 1285.)
164. An amendment to limit the provision of meals to underfed
children only was defeated by 230 votes to 39. Mr. Lough
declared the amendment would strike at the root of one of the
objects of the Bill. (Ibid., December 7, 1906, Vol. 166, pp.
1339-40, 1350.)
168. Ibid., clause 2. The Select Committee to which the Bill had
been referred, while of opinion "that the local education authority
ought to undertake the administration rather than the Boards of
Guardians," nevertheless recommended that it should be the duty
of the Guardians to recover the cost from neglectful parents.
(Report of Select Committee on the Education (Provision of
Meals) Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, pp. viii., x.) They
accordingly inserted a provision to this effect (see the Education
(Provision of Meals) Bill as amended by the Select Committee,
No. 331 of 1906, clause 2). This was amended in the committee
stage in the House of Commons. (Hansard, December 7, 1906,
Vol. 166, pp. 1439-1444.
174. 8 Edward VII., c. 63 (December 21, 1908). A Bill was introduced
by the Government in 1907, but was withdrawn. (Hansard,
March 20, 1907, Vol. 171, pp. 880-883.) For an account of the
provision made in Scotland see Appendix II.
175. Report of Select Committee on the Education (Provision of
Meals) Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, p. vi.
176. Aston Manor was the first town to apply for authority to
levy a rate. Bradford, Manchester, and other towns soon
followed. During the year ended March 31, 1908, 40 authorities
were authorised to levy a rate. During the two following years
the number was increased to 85 and 96 respectively. (Report on
the Working of the Education (Provision of Meals) Act up to
March 31, 1909, p. 8; Report of the Board of Education for
1908-9, p. 123; ditto for 1909-10, p. 62.)
177. Appendix to Minutes of the Hull Education Committee,
October 22, 1909.
178. Report of the Scarborough Amicable Society for 1910, pp. 5, 8.
179. "Feeding the Children," by H. Beswick, in the Clarion,
October 11, 1912.
180. First Annual Report of the Leicester Children's Aid Association,
1907-8, p. 3.
181. For a description of the methods adopted, see post, pp. 96-7.
A somewhat similar system is in force at Chesterfield, where the
arrangements for feeding are made by the Civic Guild, the expense
being borne out of their funds. The Education Committee is
represented on the General Council and Executive Committee
of the Guild in a general sense, not in connection with feeding
alone. Cases of children requiring food are reported by the
Attendance Officers, and are fed at once by the Guild, investigation
being made afterwards. If help is found necessary the whole
family is adequately relieved. Arrangements are usually made
for the children to be fed at eating-houses. The number of
children so dealt with is very small.
182. Hansard, April 23, 1909, 5th Series, Vol. 3, p. 1797.
183. Education (Administrative Provisions) Bill, December 8,
1908; February 19, 1909; April 14, 1910; February 19, 1912;
April 15, 1913.
184. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, pp. 320-322, 329.
185. The most important of these are Leicester, Sunderland, and
Barnsley.
186. See Report on the Working of the Education (Provision
of Meals) Act up to March 31, 1909, p. 30, and (for London) p. 24;
ditto for the year ended March 31, 1910, p. 20; Report of the
Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education for 1910, p. 309;
ditto for 1911, p. 332. The voluntary contributions are understated
in the figures for 1908-9, and possibly throughout. The
returns for 1908-9, for instance, do not include Liverpool, where
the whole cost was defrayed by voluntary contributions, and no
financial details were supplied to the Board.
The discrepancy in the total for 1911-12 is due to the fact
that the figures in the several columns are not given exactly, but
to the nearest £.
187. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, pp. 322-24, 330.
188. This does not include children fed at Day Industrial Schools,
Open Air Schools or, with one or two exceptions, Special Schools
for Mentally or Physically Defective Children.
189. This number represents the average attendance at the
ordinary Elementary Schools, not the total number on the rolls.
(Statistics of Public Education in England and Wales, 1911-12,
Part I., pp. 27, 333.)
190. In 1908-9, by £1,645; in 1909-10, by £2,370; in 1910-11,
by £1,163, and in 1911-12, by £374. (Report on the Working
of the Education (Provision of Meals) Act up to March 31, 1909,
p. 26; Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1910, p. 304; ditto for 1911, p. 317.)
191. Hansard, April 23, 1909, 5th Series, Vol. 3, pp. 1862-1863.
A similar complaint was received from Hartlepool. (Ibid.)
192. See Minutes of Kingston-on-Hull Provision of Meals Sub-Committee,
March 24, 1911, Appendix, p. 16. The abortive Bills
introduced in 1908 and the following years by Labour members
contained a clause that the limitation of the rate should be
abolished.
193. "School Feeding," by Wm. Leach, in the Crusade, November,
1911 (Vol. 2, p. 192).
194. For a fuller account of the arrangements made for providing
food at the Day Industrial Schools and the Special Schools see
post, pp. 117-122.
195. Elementary Education (Defective and Epileptic Children)
Act, 1899 (62 and 63 Vict., c. 32, sec. 1 (1)).
196. As at Birkenhead, Bradford, Liverpool, Manchester, Nottingham,
Stoke, West Ham.
197. Report of School Medical Officer for Crewe, 1911, p. 23.
198. Report of the School Medical Officer for Bournemouth for
1911, pp. 5-7.
199. "When a system of medical inspection of school children
such as already exists under several Local Education Authorities
has been established, the School Canteen Committee, so far as
its operations are concerned with underfed, ill-nourished or destitute
children, should work in intimate connection with the school
medical officer." (Circular issued by the Board of Education,
January 1, 1907, in Report on the Working of the Education
(Provision of Meals) Act up to March 31, 1909, p. 44.) "It is
obviously desirable that any arrangements made by a Local
Education Authority under the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act, 1906 ... should be co-ordinated, as far as possible, with
the arrangements for medical inspection under the Act of 1907."
(Board of Education, Code of Regulations for Public Elementary
Schools in England, 1908, p. ii.) The general supervision of the
administration of the Act was placed in the hands of the Board's
Medical Department.
200. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1910, p. 254.
201. Ibid. for 1911, p. 276. This course is strongly urged by the
School Medical Officer for Portsmouth. "All children, however
selected, either by the physical or poverty test, should be examined
by the School Medical Officer. This in many areas would involve
a good deal of extra work on many medical men who find their
time already fully occupied. Yet if any work is worth doing it
is worth doing well, and here it is that the value of the School
Medical Officer comes in, by culling and recording facts relating
to the personal condition of the child, as well as the home conditions
and surroundings of his or her life." ("The Importance
of a Well-advised and Comprehensive Scheme in the Selection of
Children ... under the Education (Provision of Meals) Act,"
by Victor J. Blake, in Rearing an Imperial Race, edited by C. E.
Hecht, 1913, pp. 22-23.)
202. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 275.
203. Brighton Education Committee, Report of Canteen Joint
Branch Sub-Committee, July 17, 1907. There were, of course,
also the cases of "necessitous" children who did not appear
on medical grounds to be suffering from malnutrition, but who,
from the economic circumstances of the parents, were unable to
obtain sufficient food. Children to whom the provision of a
mid-day meal would be a convenience, and whose parents were
able and willing to pay the cost, should also be provided for.
(Ibid.)
204. We have not been able to ascertain exactly what happens to
these children on the "watching" list. In 1910 the School Medical
Officer reports that they "are examined at intervals by the
school doctor, and their progress is noted, the [Canteen] Committee
taking such action as is recommended. Enquiries are
also carried out by the school nurse, under the supervision of the
school doctor, as to the nature of the meals given at home in these
cases." (Report on the Medical Inspection of School Children
in Brighton for 1910, p. 134.) These home visits by the school
nurse are no longer paid.
205. In 1911, out of 1,050 children who received free meals, 54
were not examined, 550 were recommended by the school doctor
on medical grounds, 446 were fed solely on economic grounds.
(Ibid. for 1911, p. 119.) In 1912, out of 1,070 children fed, 69
were not examined, 422 were recommended on medical and 579
on economic grounds. (Ibid. for 1912, p. 122.)
206. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 277.
207. Report of School Medical Officer for Lancaster for 1911, p. 26.
208. Report on the Working of the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act, up to March 31, 1909, pp. 12-13.
209. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 273.
210. Report of West Ham Education Committee for the year ending
March 31, 1910, p. 51. This is the procedure now in force.
216. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1910, pp. 107-8; ditto for 1911, pp. 104-5. In several of the
few towns where Care Committees have been appointed, they
take no part in the work of feeding the children, their functions
being confined to the "following up" of medical cases and
perhaps the finding of employment for the children when they
leave school.
217. At Southend-on-Sea enquiry is made by the Civic Guild into
many of the cases. (Report of the School Medical Officer for
Southend-on-Sea for 1911, p. 54.) At Bradford the Canteen
Committee communicates to the Guild of Help the names of all
the new cases which are put on the feeding list. The members
of the Guild thereupon visit any cases in which other help besides
the meals is needed.
218. As at Birkenhead, Birmingham, Leeds, Manchester, Salford,
Sheffield, Stoke, etc. At Birkenhead an attendance officer has
been specially appointed for this purpose. At Bradford a special
constable has been told off to make enquiries in difficult cases.
219. Thus, at Birkenhead, where the Canteen Committee meets
very seldom, the cases are decided by the Chairman.
220. The Public Feeding of Elementary School Children, by Phyllis
D. Winder, 1913, p. 26.
221. Report of Bootle School Canteen Committee, 1911-12, p. 3.
222. Report of the Manchester Education Committee, 1910-11,
p. 221.
223. Report of the Bootle School Canteen Committee for 1910-11,
p. 22. At Birkenhead, and probably in other towns, the percentage
of children fed in the Church of England schools is very much
higher than in the Council schools, whilst the Roman Catholic
schools feed a larger number still than the Church schools. This
is doubtless due partly to the character of the buildings, the non-provided
schools being generally very much inferior, and the better-off
children being consequently attracted to the Council schools;
partly, of course, also to the fact that the Roman Catholic population
is chiefly Irish and very poor.
224. The Public Feeding of Elementary School Children, by Phyllis
D. Winder, 1913, pp. 27, 29, 59, 62.
230. Thus it was found at a school in Bethnal Green that, "in spite
of the supervision of a most efficient Care Committee," the change
from a porridge breakfast to a meat pie dinner doubled the
number of children attending. ("The Feeding of Necessitous
Children. A Symposium. I., Experience in S. W. Bethnal Green,"
by A. W. Chute, in Oxford House Magazine, January, 1909, p. 37.)
231. At West Ham, for instance, where all the children on the feeding
list receive both breakfast and dinner, the number of breakfasts
given during the year 1911-12 was 247,233, and the number
of dinners 273,894; the attendance at breakfast was thus only
ninety per cent. of the attendance at dinner. (Report of the
West Ham Education Committee for the year ended March 31,
1912, pp. 175-77.)
233. Bradford Education Committee, Report on a Course of Meals
given to Necessitous Children from April to July, 1907, p. 7.
234. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, pp. 322-324.
235. Roughly about half the children fed receive both meals
(Bradford Education Committee, Return as to the Working
of the Education (Provision of Meals) Act, for the year ended
March 31, 1913.)
236. Enquiries made by the head teachers showed that in the
aggregate 295 children received no mid-day meal or an insufficient
meal. Since, presumably, these enquiries were made by the
method of questioning the children, no particular value can be
attached to the actual figures; the school attendance officers
enquired into fifty-four of the cases taken at random and found
that all but two showed undoubted poverty in the home. (Report
of Bootle School Canteen Committee, 1910-11, pp. 10-11.)
237. Ibid., p. 11. This is the plan still pursued (see post, pp. 86-87).
238. London County Council, Report of the Medical Officer (Education)
to Sub-Committee on Underfed Children, 1909. See also
"School Feeding," by Dr. John Lambert, in Medical Examination
of Schools and Scholars, edited by T. N. Kelynack, M.D., 1910,
pp. 240-242.
239. Report of the Education Committee of the London County
Council, submitting report of the Medical Officer (Education)
for the twenty-one months ending December 31, 1908, p. 17.
240. "The determination of the dietary of the children generally,
and of individual children whose health or age renders it desirable
that special arrangements should be made in their case" is, as
the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education points out, a
matter "on which the School Medical Officer is particularly competent
to form an opinion, and on which, therefore, his opinion
should be sought by the Authority." (Report of the Chief Medical
Officer of the Board of Education for 1911, p. 275.)
241. Annual Report of the School Medical Officer for Stoke-on-Trent
for 1911, p. 56.
242. See the descriptions of Stoke and Liverpool, post, pp. 89, 90-91.
243. See Bradford Education Committee, Report on a Course of
Meals given to Necessitous Children from April to July, 1907, p. 7.
244. For Bradford and some other typical menus see Appendix I.]
245. "The Importance of a Well-Advised and Comprehensive
Scheme in the Selection of Children ... under the Education
(Provision of Meals) Act," by Victor J. Blake, in Rearing an
Imperial Race, edited by C. E. Hecht, 1913, p. 24.
246. At one centre that we visited, the second helping consisted
only of what was left by some of the children on their plates!
Those who wanted more were asked to hold up their hands,
and the food was then handed to them, the recipients being
apparently selected at random, since there was not enough for all.
247. Report of Chief School Medical Officer for Sheffield, for the
year 1910, pp. 26, 27. See post, p. 190.
248. "The Importance of a Well-Advised and Comprehensive
Scheme in the Selection of Children ... under the Education
(Provision of Meals) Act," by Victor J. Blake, in Rearing an
Imperial Race, edited by C. E. Hecht, 1913, p. 25.
249. Board of Education, Code of Regulations for Public
Elementary Schools in England, 1908, p. ii.
250. Report on the Working of the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act up to March 31, 1909, prefatory note by L. A. Selby-Bigge,
p. 6.
251. Report on the Working of the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act for the year ended March 31, 1910, pp. 8, 9.
252. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, pp. 278, 279.
253. We describe two or three of these schools later. (See post,
pp. 121-2.)
254. At Birmingham we note the same defect. "The children are
quiet and well-behaved; but all the time is taken in serving the
food, and there is no opportunity to teach individual children to
eat slowly. The tendency, especially with the cocoa breakfast,
is to gulp down the drink, eat part of the bread and jam, and carry
the rest away." (The Public Feeding of Elementary School
Children, by Phyllis D. Winder, 1913, p. 42.)
255. Report of Bootle School Canteen Committee, 1911-12, p. 10.
257. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 272.
258. In many towns where meals are usually served at centres,
local restaurants are utilised in outlying districts where the number
of children is too small to allow of a centre being established.
259. At one school, the children have the meal in the school, the
food being sent in by a caterer, the head-mistress preferring that
arrangement.
261. Annual Report of the School Medical Officer for Stoke-on-Trent,
1912, p. 23.
262. This eating-house is situated in the poorest part of Acton,
where the great majority of the children who are on the dinner-list
live. In a few cases, where the children live in other districts,
arrangements are made for them to obtain food at the cookery
centres; this food they take home with them. This plan, we
were told, is only adopted in cases where the mother can be trusted
to see that the dinners are really eaten by the children for whom
they are intended.
263. Some were sent to the depôts of the Food and Betterment
Association.
264. Interim Report of the Special Committee appointed to
investigate the Insufficient or Improper Feeding of School
Children, Liverpool City Council Proceedings, 1907-8, Vol. II.,
pp. 5, 15.
266. Ibid., pp. 17, 22, 23, 24. In one case where five coupons were
given daily to five members of a family, it was found that the
children took the coupons home every day, and at the end of the
week these coupons were presented and value obtained. (Ibid.,
p. 21.)
267. MS. Memorandum on the Feeding of School Children, by the
Liverpool Fabian Society, 1908.
268. The centres at Bradford, Leeds, West Ham and Birkenhead were
all visited in the spring of 1913 and the descriptions refer to that date.
269. In the secondary schools, the poorer children are allowed to
act as monitors, being given in return a 3d. dinner free.
270. Report of School Medical Officer for Bradford, 1909, pp. 100-1.
At Nottingham the conditions are very similar to those at Bradford,
the Education Committee having, in fact, modelled their
policy on that of Bradford.
271. Leeds Education Committee, Rules for the Management of
Dining Centres.
272. Complaints on both these points had, we were told, been
made to the Education Committee, but, on the score of expense,
nothing had been done.
273. The meals are served at the schools in some room which is
no longer needed for teaching purposes; in some cases, we
believe, in a room which was specially built as a dining-room.
We have included this example in the third class rather than in
the first, since in each case the school serves as a centre for
children from neighbouring schools.
274. Report of the West Ham Education Committee for the year
ended March 31, 1912, p. 52.
275. Where the home conditions are extremely bad, provision is
made for children to be fed at eating-houses, but such cases are
very rare. At the time of our visit, in July, 1913, there was not
one such case.
276. Second Quarterly Report of the Children's Aid Association,
November, 1907, to February, 1908, p. 3.
277. Report on the Working of the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act up to March 31, 1909, p. 17.
278. The head teachers receive 5s. a week for supervising dinners,
and 2s. 6d. for breakfasts; the assistant teachers 4s. and 2s.
respectively. At Derby also the teachers are paid. (Report
of the School Medical Officer for Derby, 1911, p. 61.) This
payment is very exceptional.
279. At Leeds, for instance, the teacher will perhaps be called on
for a day or two every two months. At Liverpool a teacher is
supposed to attend once a fortnight, but often no teacher at all
is present. At Bootle the turn may be one day a week or a
fortnight, or perhaps a week at a time; here the teachers, we
were informed, voluntarily give their services "under protest,"
a fact which, when one considers the conditions under which they
are asked to serve the meals, is not surprising.
280. "The Importance of a Well-Advised and Comprehensive
Scheme in the Selection of Children ... under the Education
(Provision of Meals) Act," by Victor J. Blake, in Rearing an
Imperial Race, edited by C. E. Hecht, 1913, p. 24.
281. Leeds Education Committee, Rules for the Management of
Dinner Centres. At Bradford it is noticeable that it is as a
general rule the men teachers who supervise the meals; women
teachers assist, but the responsibility for the management of the
whole centre seems to involve too great a strain upon them.
282. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 280.
283. London's Children: How to Feed Them and How not to Feed
Them, by Margaret McMillan and A. Cobden-Sanderson, 1909,
p. 11. We have met with this ideal arrangement only at one
school—a small "special" school for feeble-minded children at
Bradford (see post, pp. 121-2.).
284. Knives were used at Bradford for a time, but were given up,
as it was found that the children hurt themselves. Their use
demands, of course, much supervision, but they might be given
to the elder children at any rate.
285. At Birmingham "in one school the same mugs [for cocoa]
were used twice over for different children without being washed.
The supply of utensils at several of the schools was too small for
the numbers fed." (The Public Feeding of Elementary School
Children, by Phyllis D. Winder, 1913, p. 43.)
286. See preamble to the Education (Provision of Meals) Act
Amendment Bill, July 20, 1910. "This Bill introduces no new
principle, but simply extends the Act to render permissible the
continued operation of the Act during the holidays, a point which,
when the original Act was passing through Parliament, it was
generally thought was covered."
287. Report on the Working of the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act, up to March 31, 1909, p. 48.
288. Hansard, July 12, 1910, 5th Series, Vol. 19, pp. 189-190. In
1910, out of the twenty-five or so Local Authorities who continued
the meals during the holidays, about one-fifth paid for them out
of the rates. (Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of
Education for 1910, p. 255.)
290. Ibid., pp. 254-5; Report of West Ham Education Committee
for the year ended March 31, 1910, pp. 45-6.
291. The first report which was issued on the Working of the
Provision of Meals Act gave the number of authorities who continued
the meals during the school holidays—at that date 3 out of
the 7 counties, and 32 out of the 105 county boroughs, boroughs
and urban districts, who were making some provision under the
Act (Report on the Working of the Education (Provision of
Meals) Act, 1906, up to March 31, 1909, pp. 34-38). No figures
are now available.
292. Report of Bradford Education Committee for the year ended
March 31, 1908.
293. See letter from Bradford Ratepayers Association, in Bradford
City Council Proceedings, August 10, 1909.
294. In London, during the Christmas holidays, 1911-12, meals
were provided out of a sum placed at the disposal of the Chairman
of the Council by the General Purposes Committee, from the
balance of the account in connection with the erection and management
of the Coronation Procession stands. (Minutes of the
London County Council, February 13, 1912, p. 2791.)
295. Report of the West Ham Education Committee for the year
ended March 31, 1910, p. 46; Ibid. for the year ended March 31,
1911, p. 39.
296. Ibid. for the year ended March 31, 1912, pp. 50-1.
298. At Brighton meals were provided on Saturdays by the Local
Education Authority out of the rates till January, 1909, when it
was declared to be ultra vires. (Report on the Medical Inspection
of School Children in Brighton for 1908, p. 99.)
299. Minutes of the London County Council, February 2, 1909,
p. 121; Minutes of the Education Committee, November 23,
1910, p. 991.
300. Hansard, March 27, 1911, 5th Series, Vol. 23, pp. 1074-5.
301. See Education (Administrative Provisions) Bills, April 14,
1910 (No. 128), February 19, 1912 (No. 18), April 15, 1913 (No. 101),
which all contained a clause for provision of school meals during
the holidays; Education (Provision of Meals) Act Amendment
Bills, July 20, 1910 (No. 265); April 19, 1911 (No. 181); March
13, 1912 (No. 82); April 16, 1913 (No. 109).
302. Hansard, March 28, 1912, 5th Series, Vol. 36, p. 598.
303. Hansard, July 22, 1913, Vol. 55, pp. 1910-11.
305. This may be through lack of funds, as at East Ham (see ante,
p. 56), but is not always due to this cause.
306. See, for instance, Hansard, December 6, 1906, 4th Series,
Vol. 166, p. 1283; December 7, 1906, pp. 1340, 1344. See also
ibid., July 9, 1903, Vol. 125, p. 196, and April 20, 1904, Vol. 133,
p. 788.
307. Report on Working of the Education (Provision of Meals) Act
up to March 31, 1909, p. 41.
310. The amount was £1,570 out of a total of £157,127. (Report
of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education for 1911,
p. 332.)
311. For provision made for paying children in Scottish towns,
see Appendix II., pp. 242, 245, 246.
312. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, pp. 325-7, 331. In eleven other towns the parents
in some cases paid part of the cost.
313. "The needs would be met of a host of children who never
got a decent meal." (Councillor North, Bradford City Council
Proceedings, February 26, 1907, p. 233.)
314. Extracts from the Annual Reports of the Bradford Education
Committee for the four years ended March 31, 1907, 1908, 1909
and 1910, pp. 14, 16. The charge is now 2-1/2d.
315. The numbers given in the Report of the Chief Medical
Officer of the Board of Education for 1911 (p. 325) are 182, but
some of these were paid for by the Guardians. No record, we were
told, is kept of the individual children who pay, but the amount
received in 1912-13 from parents who voluntarily paid the whole
cost was £169 19s. 8d. Thus only some 16,320 meals were wholly
paid for, out of a total of 782,979. (Bradford Education Committee,
Return as to the Working of the Provision of Meals Act for
the year ending March 31, 1913.)
316. At Finchley as many as two-thirds of the meals are paid for,
but the charge is very low, only 1/2d. per meal. We were informed
that the price would not cover the cost of food if it were not for
the fact that the meat used in connection with the dinners was
provided as a voluntary gift.
317. This was the opinion of the Inter-Departmental Committee
on Medical Inspection and Feeding in 1905. (See ante, p. 37.)
"If no distinction is made between the paying children and the
non-paying children," declared one witness, "I feel sure that the
Birmingham artisan would not send his children. He would not
let them go to receive a meal in regard to which it was not known
whether it was given free or not." (Report of the Inter-Departmental
Committee on Medical Inspection and Feeding,
1905, Vol. II., Q. 1246, evidence of Mr. George Hookham.) See
also the evidence given by Mr. F. Wilkinson, the Director of
Education for Bolton. (Ibid., Qs. 3115-3119.)
320. The amount recovered after prosecution in 1911-12 was
£42 10s. 6d. for the whole of England and Wales, London accounting
for more than half this sum. (Report of the Chief Medical
Officer of the Board of Education for 1911, pp. 325-7.) To
this we must add the amount recovered with more or less
difficulty, but without prosecution.
322. Report of the West Ham Education Committee for the year
ending March 31, 1912, p. 54.
323. In 1911 proceedings were taken against parents in only eight
towns, including London. The number of cases was 219, of which
147 were in London. (Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the
Board of Education for 1911, pp. 325-327.)
324. Report on the work of the Bootle School Canteen Committee,
1910-11, p. 21. Since this date the Committee have accordingly
made no attempt to prosecute parents for repayment of the cost.
325. Extracts from Annual Reports of Bradford Education Committee
for the four years ended March 31, 1907, 1908, 1909 and
1910, p. 13.
326. At Bradford a child who is underfed through neglect is put on
the feeding-list for a month before the bill is sent to its parents,
so that it may receive the benefit of the meals for this period at
any rate.
328. Report of the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws and Relief
of Distress, 1909, 8vo edition, Vol. III. (Minority Report), p. 36.
329. Occasionally, as we have seen, the Guardians are represented
on the Canteen Committee, as at Crewe.
330. First Annual Report of the Leicester Children's Aid Association,
1907-8, p. 4.
331. Report of the School Medical Officer for Dewsbury for 1911,
p. 41.
332. Bradford City Council Proceedings, June 16, 1908, p. 395;
April 11, 1911, p. 305.
333. Thus the minimum relief for a widow is 4s., with 2s. each
for the first two children, and 1s. each for other children. In
addition five dinners a week, amounting in value to 1s. 0-1/2d.,
are given to all children attending school. (Bradford Poor Law
Union, Outdoor Relief Arrangements.)
334. Bradford Education Committee, Return as to the Working
of the Provision of Meals Act for the year ending March 31, 1913.
335. Report of the School Medical Officer for Blackburn, 1911,
p. 218. Out of 59,537 meals given during the year, the Guardians
paid for 17,786, or nearly one-third.
336. Report of the Huddersfield Education Committee, 1911, p. 23.
337. Report of Brighton Education Committee for the year ending
March 31, 1912, p. 28.
338. For the arrangements made between the Liverpool Education
Committee and the Guardians with regard to payment for children
admitted as voluntary cases to the Day Industrial Schools, see
post, p. 118 n.
339. Report of the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws and Relief
of Distress, 1909, 8vo edition, Vol. III. (Minority Report), p. 166 n.
340. Thus at Manchester, the Education Committee and the
Guardians send lists of their cases to the District Provident Society,
and the Secretary lets each Authority know what the other is
doing.
341. It is impossible to give any figures as to the overlapping that
exists, since the practice varies so much in different towns, and
in many cases no records are kept.
342. Elementary Education Act, 1876 (39 and 40 Vic., c. 79),
sec. 16 (4); Children Act, 1908 (8 Edward VII., c. 67), sec. 79;
"Day Industrial Schools," by J. C. Legge, in Proceedings of
National Conference on the Prevention of Destitution, 1911,
p. 360.
345. "Day Industrial Schools," by J. C. Legge, in Proceedings
of National Conference on the Prevention of Destitution, 1911,
p. 361. For many years an arrangement has been in force by
which the Liverpool Select Vestry pay the Local Education
Authority 9d. a week in respect of each child in their area admitted
as a voluntary scholar. (Ibid.) A few years ago the Guardians
of the Toxteth Union agreed, in such cases, where the parent was
in receipt of outdoor relief, to increase the relief by 6d. on condition
that this was paid to the Education Authority. (Ibid.,
p. 362.) The West Derby Guardians pay a lump sum of £40 a
year.
346. Report of the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, 1909.
8vo edition, Vol. III., p. 165.
347. Report of the Departmental Committee on Reformatory
and Industrial Schools, 1913, p. 62.
348. Fifty-fifth Report on Reformatory and Industrial Schools,
1911, Part I., pp. 28-30; Part II., p. 20. Two of the schools
in England have since been closed, and the school at Leeds is
shortly to be given up.
349. Ibid., Part I., pp. 267-292; Part II., p. 20.
351. Report of the Departmental Committee on Reformatory and
Industrial Schools, 1913, p. 62.
352. Report of School Medical Officer for Eastbourne for 1912,
p. 46.
353. The majority pay about 6d. a week. In the case of physically
defective children the parent's payment is intended to meet the
expenses of dinner, any medicines or dressings that may be
necessary, and the cost of conveyance. It does not, of course,
nearly cover these charges.
354. In 1911 there were only nine Open Air Schools, maintained
by eight authorities. (Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the
Board of Education for 1911, p. 215.)
355. At Darlington only a mid-day meal is provided.
356. At Norwich the charge varies from 6d. to 1s. 6d.; at Sheffield,
from 6d. to 2s. 6d.; at Halifax it may amount to 3s. At Barnsley
all the parents are charged 2s. 6d. per week, no children being
admitted without payment. At Bradford the meals are given
free to all.
358. At one of these schools, the mentally defective children
were having their dinner in one room, the physically defective
in an adjoining room. All the children stay for the meal.
The headmistress supervised, assisted by a teacher for the
mentally defective, and the school nurse for the physically
defective children. Tablecloths were provided for the latter, but
not for the former. The dinner was cooked by the children who
had been attending the cookery class in the morning; the
children laid the tables, and monitors helped to serve the
food.
359. In East Sussex, for instance, where particulars were supplied
by the teachers as to the meals brought by eleven of the children,
it was found that the food was totally inadequate, in most cases
consisting of bread and butter, or cake, with perhaps a small piece
of cheese or an apple. Two children of five years old, who had
to walk two miles to school, brought, one of them bread and butter
only, the other cake. Three children, who had to walk three
and a half miles, brought either cake or only bread. ("The Diet
of Elementary School Children in Country Districts," by Dr.
George Finch, in Rearing an Imperial Race, edited by C. E. Hecht,
1913, p. 29.) In a Bedfordshire school out of 62 children who
brought their dinner to school with them, one had an apple tart,
three had bread and cheese, while 58 had "bread with a thin
layer of butter or lard on it, or else bread and jam, or bread and
syrup. This meal was washed down with water, as nothing hot
was obtainable." ("How the Family of the Agricultural Labourer
Lives," by Ronald T. Herdman, reprinted in Rearing an Imperial
Race, p. 341.)
360. Thus at Brynconin, where 85 children are supplied daily with
cocoa for a weekly charge of 1d., the week's expenditure on cocoa,
sugar and milk amounts to 6s. 6d., and the children's payments
to 6s. 10d. (Report of the School Medical Officer for Pembrokeshire
for 1912, p. 14.) See also Reports of the School Medical
Officer for Hampshire (1910), p. 25; for the Isle of Ely (1910),
p. 18; for Gloucestershire (1910), p. 53; for East Suffolk (1910),
p. 19; for West Sussex (1911), p. 10. Sometimes the cocoa is
provided free through the generosity of the teachers. (See Report
of Monmouthshire Education Committee on the Medical Inspection
Department for 1910, p. 9.)
361. Report of the School Medical Officer for Hampshire for 1910,
p. 25.
363. For instance, the cost of the food for the dinners for twelve
weeks amounted to £7 9s. 8d., and the children's payments to
£7 9s. 5d. On cold snowy mornings hot cocoa is provided before
morning school for all the children. The cost of this is, we gather,
borne entirely by the headmaster and his wife.
365. "The Diet of Elementary School Children in Country Districts,"
by Dr. George Finch, in Rearing an Imperial Race, edited
by C. E. Hecht, 1913, p. 109.
366. Report of the School Medical Officer for Hampshire, 1910,
p. 24.
367. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 284.
369. As we have seen, the Inter-Departmental Committee on
Medical Inspection and Feeding in 1905 recommended that
managers of country schools should arrange, during the winter at
any rate, to provide either a hot dinner or soup or cocoa for
children who lived too far away to go home at mid-day. (See
ante, p. 38.)
370. "The Diet of Elementary School Children in Country Districts,"
by Dr. George Finch, in Rearing an Imperial Race, edited
by C. E. Hecht, 1913, p. 109.
373. Report of the Joint Committee on Underfed Children, for
1906-7, p. 2.
374. Fourth Annual Report of the Joint Committee on Underfed
Children, 1904, pp. 1-2; Report of Inter-Departmental Committee
on Medical Inspection and Feeding, 1905, Qs. 1649, 1650
(evidence of Mr. T. E. Harvey). Even in 1908 there were 74
schools at which feeding took place which had not a properly
constituted committee. (London County Council, Report by
Executive Officer (Education), Appendix A to agenda of Sub-Committee
on Underfed Children, July 6, 1908.)
375. "There is supposed to be a committee in every school,"
said one headmaster, "but the committees never meet in the
vast majority of cases, and if they do, they never undertake
personal investigation." (Report of the Select Committee on the
Education (Provision of Meals) Bills (England and Scotland),
1906, Q. 849, evidence of Mr. Marshall Jackman.) "There is
[a Relief Committee] in accordance with the rules," declared
another headmaster, but "the Committee acts really through
the head teachers.... The Committee say that the teachers
have their confidence, and they could not do any good by attempting
themselves to help as a committee, and therefore they do not
help." (Report of the Inter-Departmental Committee on Medical
Inspection and Feeding, 1905, Q. 5149 (evidence of Mr. T. P.
Shovelier.) See also Ibid., Qs. 4773 A, 4937-4939, 6233, 6265.
376. See, for instance, Report of Inter-Departmental Committee
on Medical Inspection and Feeding, 1905, Qs. 185, 5154.
377. "The duty of making enquiries by the managers, or by
outsiders working for them, into the home conditions of the children
is, with some remarkable exceptions, seldom well done, and
often not done at all. They are authorised to invite assistance
from attendance officers, ... from Charity Organisation Society
visitors, district visitors, country holiday fund visitors, and
similar persons, but we have very seldom found that this class
of person has been consulted." (Report of the Joint Committee
on Underfed Children for 1906-7, p. 23.)
381. Fourth Annual Report of the Joint Committee on Underfed
Children, 1904, p. 2. Evidence was given before the Inter-Departmental
Committee on Medical Inspection and Feeding
in 1905, which showed that difficulty was experienced in collecting
sufficient funds. The London Schools Dinner Association found
that people would contribute at Christmas time, but in the early
spring, when the work was heaviest, the subscriptions ceased.
(Report of the Inter-Departmental Committee on Medical Inspection
and Feeding, 1905, Qs. 2074, 2081-2083.) See also
evidence of Mr. Marshall Jackman before the Select Committee
on the Education (Provision of Meals) Bills (England and Scotland),
1906, Qs. 780, 788-790.
382. Report of Inter-Departmental Committee on Physical Deterioration,
1904, Q. 477.
383. Minutes of the London County Council, April 11, 1905, p. 1381.
389. The tables were "nicely laid and with tablecloths, with all
the ordinary appliances and requirements of a table put there,
such as salt cellars, knives and forks, and everything of that kind.
The tables were laid out with flowers ... I think I may quite
certainly say that some of these children had never sat down to a
meal of that description in their lives." (Ibid., Q. 331.)
390. Minutes of the London County Council, December 19, 1905,
p. 2138. About eighty per cent. of the meals were paid for by
the parents, the remaining twenty per cent. being paid for by
friends or voluntary agencies. (Report of the Select Committee
on the Education (Provision of Meals) Bills, 1906, Q. 326.)
391. When, in 1904, the London School Board was superseded
by the London County Council, the Joint Committee on Underfed
Children had been continued by the latter body, its constitution
remaining practically unaltered. (London County Council, Report
of Education Committee, 1908-9, Part II., p. 3.)
392. This Sub-Committee was known at first as the Sub-Committee
on Underfed Children. In December, 1908, the name was altered
to the Children's Care (Central) Sub-Committee. (Ibid., p. 4.)
393. See Minutes of the London County Council, November 24,
1908, p. 1120.
394. "State Feeding of School Children in London," by Sir Charles
Elliott, in Nineteenth Century, May, 1909, p. 866.
395. London County Council, Report of the Education Committee
for 1908-9, Part II., p. 4.
396. The local Relief Committees had been re-organised under
the name of Children's Care Committees in July, 1907. (Ibid.)
397. The numbers greatly increased during the winter of 1907-8,
and reached a maximum of 49,043 in March, 1908. (London
County Council, Report on the Home Circumstances of Necessitous
Children in twelve selected schools, 1908, p. 2.)
405. A few Care Committees were already carrying out these
functions. See, for instance, the description of the methods
adopted at one school (Ibid., p. 19, No. C.)
406. Minutes of the London County Council, April 6, 1909, pp. 855-6.
407. Minutes of the London County Council, April 6, 1909, pp.
856, 857; Handbook containing general information with
reference to Children's Care, 1912, pp. 7-8, 88.
408. Report on the Home Circumstances of Necessitous Children
in twelve selected schools, 1908, p. 3.
409. Thus at St. Giles'-in-the-Fields the expenditure on the provision
of food is still met from voluntary funds. At Hampstead, in all
the schools except one or two, the provision of food for necessitous
children is paid for by the Hampstead Council of Social Welfare.
The Care Committee refers to the Council of Social Welfare cases
which are suitable for home relief, i.e., cases where the mother
can be trusted to look after the children at home; in these cases
adequate relief for the whole family is given by the Council. If
the mother cannot be trusted or if she goes out to work all day,
the children receive meals at the feeding centre, the Council
paying for these meals.
410. These are necessitous children only. This number includes
the necessitous children in the Defective Schools, except the
Cripple Schools, where the meals are provided by the Cripple
Children's Dinners Committee. (See post, pp. 155-6.)
411. Annual Report of London County Council for 1911, Vol. IV.,
p. 33. The figures for the earlier years are not reliable owing
to the multiplicity of agencies providing food.
412. The teachers are asked to point out to the school doctor
any children about to be inspected whose names are on the
necessitous register. (London County Council, Handbook containing
general information with reference to Children's Care,
1912, p. 18.)
413. For examples of Care Committees in provincial towns, see ante,
pp. 65-66. In one or two Scottish towns also Care Committees
have been formed (see post, pp. 240, 241, 244-5.)
414. In addition to the ordinary elementary schools, Care Committees
have been formed also for the Special Schools for Defective
Children, with the exception of the Physically Defective.
415. In a few cases the committees are composed entirely, or
almost entirely, of working men.
416. In 1908 the Care Committees were very largely composed of
teachers. Out of the total membership of 2,939, 1,278, or about
three-sevenths, were teachers, 1,391 were school managers, and
only 270 were voluntary workers. (London County Council,
Agenda for Sub-Committee on Underfed Children, Appendix A,
July 6, 1908.)
417. London County Council, list of members of Children's Care
(School) Committees, 1912.
418. At the end of 1911, organisations for the supply of boots were
in existence in 1,012 schools. These organisations were controlled
by the Care Committees, managers, or head teachers.
(Report of the London County Council for 1911, Vol. IV., p. 38.)
419. "Care Committee Work in Liverpool," by F. J. Marquis,
in the School Child, September, 1913, p. 11.
420. "Care Committees," by A. S., in the School Child, March
1913, pp. 4-5.
422. Enquiries from the employers may not be made by the Care
Committee without the consent of the parent or guardian. Where
the committee is doubtful of the accuracy of the parents' statements,
the case can be referred to the Divisional Superintendent,
who may make such enquiries.
423. London County Council, Handbook containing general
information with reference to Children's Care, 1912, pp. 18-19.
424. Thus in three schools in South London, attended by children
whose home circumstances were very similar, the majority of
the parents being casual labourers, the percentages of children
who were receiving free meals in March, 1913, were 1.8, 2.9 and
7.5. In another neighbouring school, where the children were
very little poorer, nineteen per cent. were being fed.
425. The most extreme example of the "strict" type is the committee
which deals with a group of schools in St. George's-in-the-East.
It is held that, the provision of meals being merely a form
of relief, the work should be as far as possible dissociated from
the school; the parents do not make application to the teachers
but to a central office.
426. "Having regard to the varying circumstances and conditions
of families, it is considered undesirable to fix a minimum wage
which would justify children being provided with school
meals, and each case should therefore be considered upon its
own merits." (London County Council, Handbook containing
general information with reference to Children's Care, 1912,
p. 22.)
427. That is, 3s. for an adult and 2s. 3d. for a child. (Poverty, by
B. Seebohm Rowntree, 1901, p. 110.)
428. Handbook containing general information with reference to
Children's Care, 1912, p. 20.
429. The County Council, a few months ago, drew attention to
the lack of uniformity prevailing. "In a number of cases it
has been found that the form has not been issued, with the result
that Care Committees dealing with part of a family are unacquainted
with the relief afforded by another Care Committee."
(London County Council Gazette, March 3, 1913, p. 210.)
430. "School Care Committees," by Maude F. Davies, in Progress,
July, 1910, p. 177.
431. At St. George's-in-the-East five committees have been amalgamated
and then re-divided into two, one dealing with all the
Jewish, one with all the Christian, children of the group. Overlapping
is thus almost completely avoided.
432. London County Council Minutes, November 2, 1909, p. 841.
433. The charge includes the cost of preparation and service of the
meals, and is calculated to the nearest farthing. (London County
Council, Handbook containing general information with reference
to Children's Care, 1912, pp. 27-28.)
434. In 1912-13 the number of individual children who paid the
full cost of the meals was 2,521, that is, only one-fortieth of the
number of "necessitous" children who were fed. The amount
so received was £863.
435. In 1911-12 the expenditure on food materials amounted to
£4,273 2s. 0d., and the payments for dinners to £4,206 15s. 9d.
Out of a total of 523,266 dinners supplied, only 33,043, or 6·3 per
cent., were given free. The average cost of the dinner, for food
materials only, was 1·96d. (Report of Cripple Children's Dinners
Committee for 1911-12, pp. 10, 11.)
436. London County Council, Agenda for Sub-Committee on
Underfed Children, Appendix A., July 6, 1908.
437. London County Council, Report on the Home Circumstances
of Necessitous Children in twelve selected schools, 1908, p. 25.
439. Minutes of London County Council, December 20, 1910, p. 1491.
440. Frequently the infants are placed with the older children at
the ordinary tables, which are too high for them to reach up to
with any comfort; it is sometimes impossible for them to eat
without spilling their food. (See the description of a feeding
centre, post, p. 167.)
441. London County Council, Handbook containing general
information with reference to Children's Care, 1912, p. 31.
442. The payment is 7s. 6d. a week. (Ibid., p. 34.)
445. These centres were all visited in the spring, summer or autumn
of 1913. We describe some typical examples in the Appendix
to this chapter.
446. In 1911, as the result of an inspection of all the feeding centres
by the school doctors, it was reported that "in one-fifth ...
the conditions required material improvement, to make the giving
of these meals an educational function, and to impress the hygiene
of proper eating and cleanliness on the children." (Annual
Report of the London County Council for 1911, Vol. III., p. 170.)
447. London County Council, Report on the Home Circumstances
of Necessitous Children in twelve selected schools, 1908, p. 22.
448. Annual Report of London County Council for 1910, Chapter
XLI., p. 7.
449. Minutes of the London County Council, February 15, 1910,
p. 175.
455. Most of the cases of overlapping are, of course, cases in which
the Guardians are granting out-relief. There are also the cases
where the Guardians are relieving a widow by maintaining some
of her children in Poor Law schools, but the mother has not
sufficient income adequately to maintain the remaining child or
children.
456. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1910, p. 26.
461. "The Medical Examination of School Children," by Dr. A. S.
Arkle, a paper read at the North of England Education Conference,
January, 1907 (reprinted in School Government Chronicle, Supplement,
January 12, 1907, pp. 77, 89). As we have already said,
the nutrition cannot be determined solely by weight. "In fact,"
as a School Medical Officer points out, "an ill-nourished child may
be above the average weight, or, on the other hand, a healthy child
may be much under the average and yet not be ill-nourished."
(Report of the School Medical Officer for Leeds for 1910, p. 27.)
But when dealing with large numbers of children, the average
weight furnishes a reliable index of nutrition.
462. Report by Dr. Leslie Mackenzie and Captain A. Foster, on
the Physical Condition of Children attending the Public Schools
of the School Board of Glasgow, 1907, p. v.
463. Report of the School Medical Officer for East Ham for 1911,
p. 56.
465. The School Medical Officer for Cumberland found that whilst,
at the age of 3 to 4, 28·4 per cent. of the boys and 38·7 per cent.
of the girls were classified as good, "the percentages diminish
gradually till at the age of 7 to 8 they are only 12·8 and 15·9,
but from 20·4 and 29·7 at the age of 12 to 13 they gradually rise
to 36·0 and 34·6 at the age of 14 to 15. Probably in most cases
the condition of the teeth is responsible for this falling off in
condition. In the early years of life, before the teeth begin to go
bad, the nutrition is good, but gradually gets worse as time goes
on and more teeth decay, but nutrition again improves after the
eruption of the permanent teeth, which, of course, are in the
majority of cases sound for some little time." (Report of the
School Medical Officer for Cumberland for 1911, p. 20.)
466. "The cleanliness of the houses and especially of the bedrooms
... has an important bearing on nutrition." (Report of the
School Medical Officer for Congleton for 1911, p. 4.) A School
Medical Officer in London told us that if a child improved in the
point of cleanliness there was a marked improvement also in
nutrition.
467. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1910, pp. 29-30.
472. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 25.
473. Report of the School Medical Officer for Congleton for 1911,
p. 4.
474. Report of the School Medical Officer for Hornsey for 1911,
p. 14.
475. Report of the School Medical Officer for 1911, in Report of
the Manchester Education Committee, 1910-11, p. 242.
476. Report of the School Medical Officer for Kidderminster for
1911, p. 2.
477. Report upon a Study of the Diet of the Labouring Classes
in the City of Glasgow carried out during 1911-12, by Dorothy
E. Lindsay, B.Sc., 1913, pp. 5-6.
478. Ibid., p. 27. The numbers in each group are so small that the
average does not furnish a reliable index, but that the conclusion
drawn from the figures is warranted is shown by the fact that
of the 27 families in the first four groups (excluding one case
where the circumstances are abnormal), 8 have a dietary yielding
over 3,500 calories of energy and only 6 fall below the minimum
of 3,000, while of the 22 families in the remaining groups (excluding
two abnormal cases), only one has a dietary yielding over 3,500
calories, while no less than 16 fall below the minimum. (Ibid.,
pp. 12-23.) Here, of course, again we have the question of wrong
feeding. In many cases the income could have been laid out to
better advantage. "Where one family gets nearly their minimum
adequate diet on an expenditure of 5·1 pence per man per
diem ... others on an expenditure of nearly 9d. fail to secure
it." (Ibid., p. 29.)
480. The actual number of children examined is not stated.
481. The Medical Inspection of School Children, by Dr. W. Leslie
Mackenzie, assisted by Dr. E. Matthew, 1904, p. 196.
482. Report of the School Medical Officer for Blackburn for 1911,
p. 190.
483. Report of the School Medical Officer for Leeds for 1912, p. 30.
484. "The Physical Conditions of School Children," by Dr. Ralph
H. Crowley, North of England Education Conference, January,
1907 (reprinted in the School Government Chronicle, Supplement,
January 12, 1907, pp. 80-81).
485. "The Medical Examination of School Children," by Dr. A. S.
Arkle, in School Government Chronicle, Supplement, January 12,
1907, p. 78.
486. Report of the School Medical Officer for Wolverhampton
for 1911, p. 24. (Quoted in Report of Chief Medical Officer of
the Board of Education for 1911, p. 24.)
487. Report of Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education for
1911, p. 24.
488. Report of the Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education
for 1911, p. 286.
489. Bradford Education Committee, Report on a Course of Meals
given to necessitous children from April to July, 1907.
492. "The average gain per year of children of this class and size,"
Dr. Crowley points out, "is not more than two kilos (4 lbs. 6 oz.)
for the whole year." (Ibid., p. 9.)
493. Ibid., pp. 9-11. As Dr. Crowley points out, several points
have to be considered in interpreting the effect on weight. "The
increase in the weight of children normally varies greatly at
different seasons of the year," and "at any given season fluctuates
much, sometimes, comparatively, even from week to week.
The proportional increase in weight varies with the age of the
child, or rather with the weight to which the child has already
attained." (Ibid., p. 8.)
495. Report on the Working of the Education (Provision of Meals)
Act up to March 31, 1909, pp. 14-15.
496. MS. Report on Lambeth School Children Feeding Experiment,
by Dr. L. Haden Guest, 1908.
497. We have, unfortunately, not been able to obtain a copy of
the figures on which Dr. Haden Guest's report is based.
498. In the case of the boys, their weights, during this week,
only increased a little; those of the girls remained stationary.
499. Report of Chief School Medical Officer for Sheffield for 1910,
pp. 26-27. We may quote here striking results observed in the
improved physique of the children at a special school for cripple
children in London consequent on an improved dietary. A two-course
dinner of meat, potatoes and pudding had been previously
given, but in the summer of 1901 it was decided to provide a
more liberal and varied dietary, e.g., more hot meat, eggs, milk,
cream, vegetables and fruit. The results were soon apparent.
"Partially paralysed children," writes Mrs. Humphry Ward
a few months after the change, "have been recovering strength
in hands and limbs with greater rapidity than before. A child
who, last year, often could not walk at all from rickets and
extreme delicacy and seemed to be fading away, and who in
May was still languid and feeble, is now racing about in the
garden on his crutches; a boy who last year could only crawl
on his hands and feet is now rapidly and steadily learning to walk,
and so on.... Hardly any child now wants to lie down
during school time, whereas applications to lie down used to be
common, and the children both learn and remember better."
(Letter from Mrs. Humphry Ward, The Times, September 26,
1901.)
500. Brighton Education Committee, Report on the re-examination
of children receiving free meals during the winter session,
1912-13.
501. Annual Report of London County Council for 1910, Vol. III.,
p. 130.
502. MS. Report by Dr. L. Haden Guest on Lambeth School
Children Feeding Experiment, 1908.
503. Report of School Medical Officer for Macclesfield for 1911, p. 18.
506. Report of School Medical Officer for Newcastle-on-Tyne for
1910, p. 49.
507. Report of School Medical Officer for Manchester for 1911,
pp. 256-7. In the following year he reports that out of over
four hundred children attending eight feeding centres, only ten
cases of markedly bad nourishment were recorded. (Ibid. for
1912, p. 31.)
508. The Health and Physique of School Children, by Arthur Greenwood,
1913, pp. 65, 66. "It may perhaps be urged," he continues,
"that this progress is purely accidental; but a close
examination of a large number of school medical officers' reports
does not show any general increase during the few years for
which records are available. There are variations from year to
year, of course, but no apparent regular improvement, except
in isolated instances, of which Bradford is one." (Ibid., p. 65.)
509. Annual Report of the London County Council for 1910,
Chapter XLI., p. 8.
512. Report of School Medical Officer for Bootle for 1912, p. 56;
Ibid. for Worcester for 1911, p. 14.
513. As we have seen, this result was noticed during the feeding
experiment at Lambeth (see ante, p. 188.)
514. At Bootle, on the other hand, where "it was anticipated that
the movement would have a beneficial effect upon the regularity
of the attendance ... there is no evidence to show that such
has been the case, and it is very doubtful whether the attendance
has been appreciably affected." (Report of the Bootle School
Canteen Committee for 1910-11, p. 8.)
515. Report of School Medical Officer for Leeds for 1910, p. 41.
The chairman of the Leeds Education Committee, in giving
evidence before the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, stated,
"the supply of three good meals a day has been of great benefit
to the children in attendance, who compare favourably with
the children attending the ordinary public elementary schools....
They take a good position in school competitions for
swimming, etc., and are particularly smart in school drills and
exercises." (Report of the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws,
1909, Vol. IV. of Evidence, Appendix LXXXII. (12).)
516. Hull Education Committee, Appendix to Minutes of the
Provision of Meals Sub-Committee, October 20, 1911.
517. Report of Bradford Education Committee for the 16 months
ended July 31, 1912, p. 10.
518. Annual Report of the London County Council for 1910,
Chapter XLI., p. 9.
521. Annual Report of the London County Council for 1910, Vol.
III., p. 129.
522. Report of Darlington Education Committee, 1908-10, p. xii.
523. Child Life and Labour, by Margaret Alden, M.D., 1908, p. 108.
524. Thus, to quote one of many instances, at Bradford, when
porridge breakfasts were given in the experiment of 1907, it was
found that the first morning thirteen refused to eat it; the
next morning only two refused, and after that all ate and enjoyed
it. (Bradford Education Committee, Report on a Course of
Meals given to Necessitous Children from April to July, 1907,
p. 4.)
525. Report of the Special Committee of the London School Board
on Underfed Children, 1895, Appendix I., p. 7.
526. Report of the General Purposes Committee of the London
School Board on Underfed Children, 1899, Appendix I., p. 12.
527. A Health Centre and Dental Clinic in a Rural District, Newport,
Essex, 1911, p. 6.
528. "Charity and Food," report of a Special Committee of the
Charity Organisation Society, 1887, p. 16. For later expressions
of the same line of criticism, see, for instance, "The Relief of School
Children," by M. Clutton and E. Neville (C.O.S. Occasional Paper),
March, 1901, pp. 4, 6; "Underfed School Children," by Arthur Clay
(C.O.S. Occasional Paper), May, 1905, p. 3; "The Feeding of
School Children," by Miss McKnight, in Charity Organisation
Review, July, 1906, p. 37; "A New Poor Law for Children," by
Rev. H. Iselin, in Charity Organisation Review, March, 1909, p. 170.
529. "Working-Class Households in Reading," by Professor A. L.
Bowley, in The Journal of the Royal Statistical Society, June, 1913,
p. 686. The minimum standard for food was computed by Mr.
Rowntree, in 1901, as 3s. for an adult, and 2s. 3d. for a child.
This standard has been raised by Professor Bowley to 3s. 6d. and
2s. 7d. respectively, since prices in Reading in 1912 were about
sixteen per cent. higher than at York in 1901. The diet on which
Mr. Rowntree based his computations was mainly vegetarian,
and his minimum standard assumed a knowledge of food values
and perfectly scientific expenditure. (Ibid., p. 684.) Taking a
slightly different standard, Professor Bowley computes that "more
than half the working-class children of Reading, during some part
of their first fourteen years, live in households where the standard
of life in question is not attained." (Ibid., p. 692.)
531. The figures for Birmingham are taken from The Public Feeding
of Elementary School Children, by Phyllis D. Winder, 1913, pp. 47-55;
those for St. George's-in-the-East, from "The Story of a
Children's Care Committee," by Rev. H. Iselin, in Economic
Review, January, 1912, p. 47; those for Stoke, Bradford, St.
Pancras and Bermondsey from case papers that we have analysed.
These figures must not be taken as more than a somewhat rough
indication of the state of affairs, for it is not always easy to determine
precisely into which category a particular case should be
put. Probably the proportion of casually employed is somewhat
understated; of the twenty-six, for instance, who are classed as
unemployed at Birmingham, roughly one-third belonged to the
class of permanent casuals, but were totally unemployed at the
date of the enquiry. (The Public Feeding of Elementary School
Children, p. 48.)
532. We may note that there are very few cases where the fathers
of the children who are receiving school meals are, at the time,
in regular work. (See table on page 211.) Many authorities
refuse to consider such cases, while, where they are not necessarily
barred, they amount as a rule, so far as we have found, except at
Bradford, to a very small proportion of the total number of cases
dealt with. In London a few committees have several such cases
on their feeding-lists—a member of one committee, indeed,
informed us that the fact that a man had a large family and low
wages was, till recently, taken as a reason for granting meals
to his children—but the great majority of committees either
refuse to feed such children at all, or only do so in infrequent and
exceptional circumstances. One or two instances were quoted to
us where, as it was alleged, the provision of meals for the children
had induced the father to acquiesce in the acceptance of a low
wage without demanding an increase or seeking more remunerative
employment. Thus we were told of a man who was formerly
in charge of two furnaces at a wage of 24s. a week; one furnace
was shut down, and he was offered the charge of the remaining one
at 15s. This he accepted and the Care Committee had been
feeding his children for a whole year. In another case, a man
who was out of work, and was having all his children fed at school,
took a job at 15s. a week, a wage which, it was asserted, he would
not otherwise have agreed to. But in such instances, infrequent
and isolated as they are in any case, it is often found on analysis
that the father, through some physical or mental infirmity, is
incapable of performing a man's work, and unable, therefore, to
earn more wages.
533. At Bradford a few years ago an enquiry was made with
the object of discovering how far parents were obtaining the meals
under false pretences. Two criteria were taken, firstly, whether
the parents' statements as to the income earned were corroborated
by their employers; secondly, how far the parents voluntarily
withdrew their children from the school meals when their circumstances
improved. As a result of this enquiry it appeared
that not more than 2-1/2 per cent. were unduly taking advantage
of the meals. In many cases, where the parents' statements as
to income did not tally with the employers' statements, it was
found that the parents, in giving their average earnings, had
overstated instead of understating them.
534. Report of Chief Medical Officer of the Board of Education for
1910, p. 1.
535. Report of Select Committee on Education (Provision of Meals)
Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, Qs. 2290, 2312. (The italics
are mine.)
541. In the ordinary elementary schools in some of the Scottish
towns, large numbers of children pay for the dinners. (See
Appendix II., pp. 242, 245, 246.)
542. The cost depends, of course, on the kind of food provided.
At Bradford, where a two-course dinner is given, the total cost
per meal, for administrative charges (the upkeep of the Cooking
Depot, the rent of the dining-rooms, the wages of the staff,
payment for supervision, the carriage of the food, sinking fund,
etc.), amounted in 1912-13 to 1·2d., and for food to 1·26d., making
a total of 2·46d. About one-third of the meals supplied were
breakfasts, which are usually rather cheaper than dinners, so
that the cost per dinner would be slightly more. (Bradford
Education Committee, Return as to the Working of the Education
(Provision of Meals) Act for the year ending March 31, 1913).
At Edinburgh, where a one-course dinner is given, the cost is
·9d. for food and 1d. for administrative charges. (Report of the
Edinburgh School Board for 1912-13, p. 35.)
543. We must add one other item of expenditure, which will
be necessary whatever course be adopted with regard to the
provision of meals, namely, the appointment of salaried organisers
for each group of schools, to supervise the work of medical treatment,
after-care, and all other activities directed to the physical
well-being of the child.
544. Report of Proceedings of University Extension Oxford
Summer Meeting, 1913, p. 17.
545. There appears to be no fixed dietary, the dinners being varied
each week.
551. During the coal strike in the spring of 1912, some Boards
in the Fife district took action under section 6 and provided
free meals. (Report of the Chief Inspector for the Southern
Division for 1912, p. 11.)
552. Report of the Committee of Council on Education in Scotland,
1912-13, p. 4.
553. For the following account I am mainly indebted to the kindness
of Mrs. Leslie Mackenzie and Mr. I. H. Cunningham.
554. Report of Select Committee on Education (Provision of
Meals) Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, Q. 4211; Report of
Royal Commission on Physical Training (Scotland) 1903, Vol. II.,
Q. 2396.
555. Report of Special Sub-Committee on Meals for School Children,
in Minutes of London School Board, July 25, 1889, Vol. 31,
p. 382.
556. Edinburgh School Board, Memorandum on the Feeding of
School Children, 1910, pp. 5-6.
557. Two special officers have been appointed to make enquiries.
558. There is no fixed scale in determining which children are
necessitous, but free meals are usually granted if the gross income
of the household is less than 3s. a head.
559. For the week ending December 19, 1913, the number of
children fed was:—
Necessitous 442
Paying children 1,389
Parish Council children 207
560. Evidence before the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws,
1909, Vol. VI., Qs. 61553-5.
563. Report of the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, 1909,
8vo edition, Vol. III., p. 148.
564. "Administrative problems arising out of Child Feeding,"
by J. A. Young, in Proceedings of the National Conference on the
Prevention of Destitution, 1911, pp. 339-340.
565. Report of Select Committee on Education (Provision of Meals)
Bills (England and Scotland), 1906, Qs. 3075-8.
566. Evidence before the Royal Commission on the Poor Laws, 1909,
Vol. VI., Q. 59728 (18); Report of London School Board on
Underfed Children attending School, 1899, p. 253.
567. See Dundee School Board, Report on the Feeding of School
Children, 1913, p. 31.
568. Report of Glasgow School Board for 1911-12, p. 13.
569. Report of Chief Inspector for Southern Division for 1912,
pp. 11-12.
570. Perth School Board, Officers' Report on the supplying of
Meals and Boots to School Children, 1912-13, pp. 1-3.
571. Report of Chief Inspector for Southern Division for 1912,
p. 12.
572. Perth School Board, Officers' Report, 1912-13, p. 4.
573. Dundee School Board, Report on the Feeding of School
Children, 1913, p. 11.
594. "Caisse des écoles du 18e arrondissement," Exercice de l'année
1911, p. 34.
595. Proposition tendant à l'ouverture d'un crédit de 10,000 francs
en vue de permettre à la Caisse des Ecoles du XVIIe arrondissement
d'organiser, à titre d'essai, une classe de garde prolongée
jusqu'à huit heures et une cantine du soir, déposée par M. Frédéric
Brunet, conseiller municipal, Septembre 19, 1912.
596. "Organisation des Cantines Scolaires à Paris," report issued
by Direction de l'Enseignement primaire, 3me bureau, 1912;
"Necessitous Children in Paris and London," by George Rainey,
in School Hygiene, November, 1912, Vol. III., p. 198.
599. For the above description, see, besides the references already
quoted, Report of London School Board on Underfed Children
attending School, 1899, Appendix IX., pp. 262-5; "The Cantines
Scolaires of Paris," by Marcel Kleine, in Report of Proceedings
of the International Congress for the Welfare and Protection of
Children, 1906, pp. 65-82; "Feeding School Children: The
Experience of France," in the Manchester Guardian, February 22,
1906; "Children's Care Committees in Paris," in the Morning
Post, March 19, 1909; "School Canteens in Paris," by Miss M. M.
Boldero, in the School Child, July, 1910; School Feeding, its
History and Practice at Home and Abroad, by Louise Stevens
Bryant, 1913, pp. 77-93; Conseil Municipal de Paris, Procès
Verbal, June 25, 1909, December 31, 1909, March 23, 1910.
600. School Feeding, by Louise S. Bryant, 1913, pp. 93-94.
601. London School Board, Report on Underfed Children attending
School, 1899, p. 265.
612. [Footnote 5: For the following account, see Lancet Reports, pp. 24-30.
It is interesting to note that this scheme for making universal
provision was introduced by the Conservative party.]
613. School Feeding, by Louise S. Bryant, 1913, p. 141; Il Patronato
Scolastico Umberto 1° in Vercelli e la sua Opera al 31 Dicembre,
1912, pp. 5, 6.
630. Feeding of School Children in Continental and American Cities,
1906, p. 2; London School Board, Report on Underfed Children
attending School, 1899, pp. 259, 260-1.
631. "Prize Essays on Feeding School Children," 1890, pp. 204-5.
632. Feeding of School Children in Continental and American Cities,
1906, pp. 2, 4, 6.
633. School Feeding, by Louise S. Bryant, 1913, p. 130.
634. School Feeding, by Louise S. Bryant, 1913, p. 146.
635. The Feeding of School Children in Continental and American
Cities, 1906, pp. 3, 5, 7.
636. London School Board, Report on Underfed Children attending
School, 1899, p. 268; School Feeding, by Louise S. Bryant, 1913,
p. 145.
637. The Bitter Cry of the Children, by John Spargo, 1906, pp.
114-115, 275.